The Grim adventure of Ed,edd,eddy and sunset

by Savant 123

Rating: everyone
Tags: Comedy, Adventure, Ed, Edd n Eddy, Equestria Girls, Crossover, Sunset Shimmer, Slice of Life
Length: 107282

After losing her friends due to Anon-A-Miss sunset move to peace creek where she meet three troublesome boys and eventually a certain grim reaper

After losing her friends due to Anon-A-Miss sunset decided to move away and start a new life in peace creek where she meet three certain troublesome boys and eventually a certain grim reaper. Join sunset as she go through many supernatural adventure with her new friends.

Inspire by the Grimedventure of Ed, edd n eddy by Technomaru and the new Grim Edgenture of Ed ,edd n eddy by Reginald Cosmi

Published 2024-03-05 18:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2024-12-19 01:39:26 UTC

Chapter 1: The beginning of the grim adventure

In the cul de sac of a neighborhood, three boys and one girl were sitting down on the sidewalk as they did not know what to do.

“Man, this stinks.” The shortest one of them, Eddy, said. "It's been two days since our last scam, and I haven’t come up with a single scam.”

“Well, then maybe you should take this opportunity to do something productive with your life.” The second-tallest of them edd, sometimes known as double d said.

“I quite agree,” the only girl in the group, Sunset Shimmer, said. ”I mean, don’t you learn that most of your scams do not work or end in failure because you either cut corners or because you don’t think it's through ?”

“I feel a craving for butter toast.” The tallest and dumbest one of the group, Ed, said.

Sunset just rolls her eyes, having gotten used to his idiotic nonsense. It has been almost a year since sunset moved into the cul de sac, since she lost her friends due to Anon-A-Miss. After months of bullying and being shunned, she ends up just up and leaving her old home of Canterlot to Peach Creek. She got rid of everything that would remind her of her old life, from the picture of her friends to her old journey, which she left at her old apartment after writing to Twilight one last time and thanking her for being her first and only true friend. She even went so far as to delete all her friends counted numbers. After moving to Peace Creek, she met Ed, Edd, and Eddy, and they were instantly friends.

When Eddy revealed his business of scamming people, she didn’t want to be involved in it but eventually started helping out. Sure, they didn’t get much money from most of them, but she generally enjoys spending time with them. Actually, if it wasn’t for her, most of the time they would get into trouble. Like the time Jimmy framed them for ruining friendship day. Not only through her help did she unravel that Jimmy was the culprit, but Jimmy got some well-deserved karma when the Kakers sister decided to get back on him by torturing him since they got hurt and didn’t even get their men. Or the time the Kakers nearly ruin their boat ride scam, but sunset manages to turn the table on them by pushing them into the river, and whats more, their scam was even better when they took the Kakers boat for themselves and used it for their scam. Or the time sunset was able to get back on Kevin for revealing eddy middle name and humiliating him by uncovering his dirty magazine collection under his bed and threatening to reveal it to his parents if he did not do what eddy said for a week, from giving him back his money that he took and buying him jawbreaker to dancing in the middle of the curl de sac dress in a ballerina outfit when the week ended, she even revealed to everyone in the cul de sac that his middle name is Trisha, which is more embarrassing than eddy middle name. Her favorite one was during the time Sarah, and Jimmy opened up a make-believe country club and only let them in to play as servants. After being humiliated by them, she devised a plan by opening their own club, which serves barbecue burgers and sausage, which many of them were interested in. When they try to get some eddy, charge them a hundred dollars as only club members eat free. Since there had no money, especially for admission, to be a member since it costs the same amount, they have to work as honor members, which involves serving them food, cleaning the dishes, and giving them back massages. By the end of it all, they had already eaten it all and instead served them tires and Caron.

After everything they have been through, it can honestly be said that these three are her only true friends, beside Princess Twilight, as they are sick together regardless of what they go through. She feels especially close to Double D due to his kind and understanding nature and the fact that she would reveal her past to him. Of course, she leaves out the part about the magic since she knows he would not believe it. After revealing her past, his opinion of her did not change, as he assured her that she simply made mistakes, that making mistakes is part of growing up and becoming a better person, and that she is not a terrible person, as a terrible person would not regret what they did or admit that what they did was wrong. The fact that she acknowledges what she did was wrong and is making an effort to change is proof she is a good person. He assures her that he will not think any differently of her and that if the rainbooms were her true friends, then they should at least hear her out first and not jump to conclusions and think of the worst of someone, especially when they have been trying to prove that their change. After their talk, he agreed to keep this information a secret and not tell anyone, especially Ed and Eddy, unless she was ready to tell them.

“Oh, oh, I know what we can do,“ Ed said, gaining everyone's attention. He then grabbed Eddy, dragging him away. Both sunset and double d look at each other before shrugging with one another and following Ed to his house and into his room.

As everyone reached Ed's room, Ed let go of Eddy before he went to his closet and pulled out a big book with an arcane symbol on it. To sunset, it looks like one of those ancient tomes she saw during her time as a Princess Celestia student.

“What is that?” the former unicorn asked in curiosity.

“This is the one-of-a kind big book of occult that I got from the back of my favorite comic,” Ed said.

“And what should we do with that thing?”Eddy asks in annoyance.

“We can use it to summon a monster.“ Ed said it in excitement.

“Ed, magic isn’t real,” Double D said. ”Didn’t you learn anything from the incident with that evil Tim ritual?“

“But this will work,” Ed said as he went through the book pages and stopped at a page. He then began reciting the chant on the page. When he stops, he looks around, expecting something to happen. When nothing happens, he has a look of disappointment.

“See lumpy.” Eddy said"It’s a dud.”

As soon as Eddy said that, an energy column blasted out of the floor in the center of the room, gaining everyone's attention.

“What is that?” Eddy asks. Sunset: look at it closely. She can tell what it is: magic, powerful magic. The column eventually stops, leaving a small black stain on the ground that eventually rises up, forming a figure, much to everyone's shock.

The figure resembled a skeleton covered in black, and on one of his hands he held a black scythe. The figure looked around before he started talking.

“Who dares summon the grim reaper?” The now-identified grim reaper said in a Jamaican accent.

“Me, Me “ Ed said in an enthusiastic voice as he raised one of his hands.

“Well, then be prepared to lose your soul.” The reaper said, raising his scythe towards Ed

“Wait!” Sunset said, running in front of Ed and blocking him from the grim reaper. “What are you doing? It is not Ed time yet.”

“Look at the page of that spell,” the grim reaper said.

Curious Sunset took the book and saw the page Ed read from. There was a warning on the page that said not to use the spell as it uses the user's life force and will kill them.

“Oh,"Sunset said in realization, “so Ed is technically...”

“Dead,” the grim reaper finished. ”Now move.“

“Look,"sunset said. ”Ed is an idiot and didn’t know what he was doing. Can you make an exception this one time?”

"No, I can’t,“ the grim reaper said. ”I have a job to do.”

“Look, can we talk about this?“ Sunset said. “Is there a way for you to let Ed stay.?” She pleaded.

“I quite agree, Mr. Reaper,” Double D said. "Can’t we resolve this reasonably?”

The grim reaper moved his fingers across his chin in thought before snapping his fingers. ”Ok, I know how we can resolve this,” he said, gaining everyone's attention.

“You,” he pointed at sunset, ”just have to beat me in.“ He then snapped his fingers and saw fire appear on the ground, and rising from it was a TV that had a gaming system attached to it: "Galaxy Fighter 3." As he said, the screen turned on, showing the start screen of the said fighting game.

“ If I lose, which I won't, “he said. “The idiot stays. However, if I win, I will not only get the idiot but also your soul.” He raised his hands to the sunset, who hesitated for a moment before shaking his hand once she reminded herself what was on the stack.

“Now let’s start the game,” the grim reaper said as they went to play the game.

“I hope you know what you are doing," Double D said in a worry tine for her friends.

“Don’t worry, I am good at this game; trust me,” Sunset said in a confident tone.

Five minutes later….

Sunset sat at the screen in shock, having lost the game, before turning to the grim reaper.

“That’s not fair, using cheat codes." sunset said angrily.

"Hey, there were no rules that said you couldn’t use cheat codes,”he simply said.

“Well, he does have you there,“ Double D said before shrinking back as sunset looked at him with a look of anger.

“Which side are you on?” she said angrily.

“Well, enough with games, so come on, lets go,” he said, using his scythe to tear a portal open.

“Wait, can we have another game?“ double d pleaded, ” one last game.”

The grim reaper looked at him in thought before answering, “All right, I suppose one more game can’t hurt. For me, that is.”

“All right, final game. If I win, not only will I take their souls but also yours and that one over there,“ he said, pointing to Eddy.

“What?" Eddy yelled in shock.

“But if you win, which you won't, you all can stay, and I will be your best friend forever, so do we have a deal?” he said, raising his hand in a handshake. Double d hesitate a moment before shaking it.

“Hey, wait a minute,“ Eddy said before having a sock stuffed into his mouth by sunset.

“All right, the competition is a staring contest; the first one to blink loses.”

Both close their eyes before opening them to start the competition. It looked like Grim might win due to his having the advantage of having no eyelids. But sunset has an ideal and quickly goes and takes double d hat off, revealing what underneath it. Seeing this, the grim reaper screams and closes his eyes.

“Ahhhhh,“ he screams as he closes his eyes. ”It burns,” he yells as he backs away until he slips on one of the comic books, falling to the ground.

“You lose,” Sunset said as she put a double hat on his head.

“But…but," the grim reaper said as he sat up. ”This isn’t fair.”

"Hey, you cheated first,“ Sunset said.

Then suddenly Ed smiled as he realized something: “And now you are our best friend forever,“ he said, running and poking the grim reaper.

“This can’t be happening,” the grim reaper said. ” I am the grim reaper, master of the forces of life and death.”

“Not anymore,” Sunset said plainly.
….
Later than night, after greeting a glass of water, Sunset was walking through her living room to get to the stairs to get to bed when she stopped for a bit and looked at her coach to see the grim reaper, or simply known as grim as he called himself, wearing pajamas and sleeping on the couch with a pillow and blanket. She then went back up to her room and laid down on her bed. As she lay in bed, she was processing what had happened. She thought that after leaving her old life, she no longer had to deal with any more magical nonsense, but she turned out to be wrong. She did not know what to do or what to think of everything, but the only thing she did know was that things were about to get interesting.

Author's Note

Author note: fun fact when I wrote about the warning on the page I only write it to give a reason why grim want to reap Ed and not for comedic reason. However after reading it it actually kind of funny and is exactly something you expect from an episode of billy and Mandy. Ain’t life funny , i actually accidentally write a joke.

Chapter 9: Who ,What, Where ,Sunset

Chapter 9: Who ,What, Where ,Sunset

It was evening and sunset,Sunny and Grim are currently in the living room of sunset house. All three are bruised and covered with badges.

"Man, I can’t believe we managed to get out of that one alive,” Grim said as he put an ice pack on his eyes.

“You telling me,"Sunny said, "maybe next time you should keep your trunk somewhere where Ed won’t be able to find it so he won’t accidentally release a giant monster that will terrorize the town.”

Sunset, meanwhile, was just sitting down and trying to relax her mind after the day she had spent fighting a giant monster.

While sitting down, she can’t help but think back on how this all started. How she meet Ed, Edd, and Eddy.

Flashback:

Sunset was walking out of her new house in the cul de sac. The movers have just finished putting her things inside her new home, and she now intends to explore the neighborhood and the city and get a good layout of her new surroundings. As she was walking out of her home, she saw someone running down the street in her direction. It was Ed, running his way to Double D's house while laughing . Just as Ed was about to run past sunset, he stopped in place right in front of her. He stared at sunset for a bit before turning his body to face her.

"Hi, I am Ed. Are you new here?” Ed asks Sunset.

“Yes, I am. My name is Sunset Shimmer, and it is nice to meet you, Ed,“ Sunset said as she walked towards Ed and extended her hands towards him for a handshake. Ed just smiled and shook her hand so hard that he managed to actually shake her entire body.

“Nice to meet you, sunset,“ Ed said happily before letting go of her hand. Even after he let go, sunset was still shaking her body.

”Want to be friends? “Ed asks the girl.

“Sure, I don’t mind,“ Sunset said after her body stopped shaking.

“Then let go, new friend! I've got to show you to my friends!" Ed said before carrying sunset off the ground and onto his shoulder before running off.

“Hey, wait, put me down,” Sunset said.
….
Ed opened the door of Double D's house, still carrying sunset on his shoulder, after walking into the house and into the kitchen he drop sunset on the floor who landed on the floor on her face. Meanwhile the other two Ed’s were at the kichen counter cooking.

"It's about time, Ed." Eddy said, wearing a chief's hat as he stood over a stove.
Double D then looked towards Ed and noticed sunset , who was still lying face down on the floor groaning in pain.

"Ed, who's that?" Double D asked.

"This is my new friend, sunset !" Ed proclaimed as he held up sunset by her arm to show the other two.

“ Can you let me go already “ sunset said and immediately ed let go of her arm.

“ You must be new to the neighborhood” Double D said as walk over to sunset “ Let me welcome you to the neighborhood, friend! I'm so happy to be meeting a new member of our community. My name is Eddward, only it's spelled with two D's. You can call me Double D."

Eddy then came over with a smile and held out his hand, which was a joy buzzer. Double D saw it and yanked it off. Eddy grumbled and held out his hand again.

"I'm Eddy." He groaned, having his fun ruined. Sunset shook his hand while surprised that they had Ed in their names like Ed said earlier.

" Sunset shimmer ." Sunset said , before looking around the kitchen. "So, what are you all doing?"

"I'm playing with my yo-yo." Ed said, before pulling out a yo-yo toy and started swinging it around. "Boy, I'm good! Yo-yo, yo yo yo, yo..."

"That's not how you play with it!" Said sunset.

"We're making omelets for breakfast." Double D said, walking back over to the counter, where a stick of butter is along with the cookbook. He read the book then picked up a teaspoon and scooped out some of the butter. "Just as I thought. One teaspoon of butter, perfectly measured. Eddy?"

"Got it, Double D." Eddy said as he the entire stick of butter with a mitten, instead of the teaspoon. Sunset watched from behind, as Eddy threw the butter onto a pan and started flipping and cooking it.

"You guys haven't lived till you've tried one of my omelets." He proclaimed, before shaking salt onto it. "Ed, eggs, I need eggs!"

"I got 'em, Eddy!" Ed ran towards the refrigerator while swinging the yo-yo, only for him to somehow tie himself up in the string and fell over with a thud. He just simply laughed and picked himself up, still entangled in the string. "Almost there, Eddy!"

Ed attempted to walk forward but fell over again , Sunset who was watching Ed's antics couldn't help but laugh at what she was seeing.

"Ed! You're pitting the floor!" Double D complained.

"Aw no way, Double D, not since I had my braces removed." Ed insisted as he hit his back to the fridge, as he was able to get most of the string off.

"Eggs, Ed, eggs!" Eddy exclaimed.

"Eggs, eggs, eggs, eggs, eggs, eggs, eggs." Ed opened the freezer. He looked around the inside, before stopping when he noticed a popsicle. "Pop freeze!"

As he was putting in way too much salt in the pan, which was now a mound of salt, Eddy turned to sunset.

"Make yourself useful and look in the fridge for the eggs. It's next to the milk." Eddy tells Sunset, who was sweatdropped as she saw the amount of salt spilling from the pan.

"Fine, but be nicer next time." Sunset walked over to the fridge and opened the door to the fridge, while Ed had his tongue stuck to the popsicle. Sunset then pulled out the egg carton. "Got them!"

"Bring 'em over, I'm starving!" Eddy said.

"Let' get moving ed” said sunset , smiling as she walked back to the others.

"I'm Ed!" Ed ran to follow sunset , but his tongue was still stuck to the popsicle. And the popsicle was stuck to the inside of the fridge. This caused the fridge to knock over. It stopped Ed with a yank of his tongue, and he was pulled back.The reaction caused one of Ed's feet to kick sunset in the butt, which cause her to fall and release the eggs. Sending them flying all over the place towards Eddy and Double D. One egg knocked off Eddy's hat. Eddy then used the pan to protect himself and Double D was holding a cookbook over his head. However, they were pelted to the floor by the barrage of eggs, making a large mess in the kitchen.

After the mayhem ended, Eddy got up and looked towards Ed.

"Hmm. Ed? Oh, Ed?" Eddy said while walking to Ed holding a frying pan behind his back while putting on a fake smile which eerier remind sunset of the fake smile she use during her bully days.

Ed was on the floor, holding his treat. His tongue, however, was still stuck to the popsicle and stretched out.

"Banana flavor, Eddy! Wanna bite?" Ed asked Eddy.

"Hold that thought." Eddy then smashed Ed in the face with the frying pan.

As that was going on, Sunset and Double D got up from the floor and tried to clean off the egg yolk and shells.

"No eggs, no omelets, Eddy." Said Double D.

"Too bad we don't have any chickens with us. We'd could easily get more eggs whenever we want instead of getting some from the store." Sunset said as she rubbed her rear from the kick. However, this unintentionally caused Eddy to get an idea.

"A chicken! That's it!" He exclaimed with a grin, moving up close to Sunset must to the former unicorn confusion."A chicken!"

Ed then suddenly leaped onto Eddy while both sunset and Double D winced.

"Oh, please Eddy, can we get a chicken? C'mon Eddy! Oh, please Eddy let's get a chicken. Can we please?" Ed continued to beg and plead while jumping up and down on Eddy on all fours, making Eddy squeak like a chew toy. "I love chickens, Eddy!"

"Sure, Ed, you can have a chicken." Eddy said after recovering from the multiple jumps on his body. Ed smiled happily, while the short Ed-boy smiled sinisterly. "But I get to keep the eggs."

"Um, where exactly are we going to get a chicken?“ said Sunset.

“From Rolf,“ Eddy said.

“Rolf?” Sunset said in a confused voice.
….
The Eds and sunset came to the home that she learn from the Ed’s to be Rolf's home, The former unicorn can’t help but be reminded of her former friend applejack when she saw what look like a mini-farm in the backyard of the house. Standing at the wooden fence with her new friends, Sunset saw a blue haired kid who she no doubt is probably Rolf.

Rolf walked to a sleeping chicken, sitting on its nest in a bucket, and suddenly grabbed it and picked it up. With the animal held up, he reached into the bucket.

"The hay is warm and tells Rolf all." Rolf said, before pulling out a perfectly laid egg. "Ah. The fat has been creamed, and I will sleep well."

He then looked at his chicken.

"A fine egg. Rolf will remember." Rolf said.

"Look! Chickens!" Ed shouted happily.

"And they lay eggs!" Eddy exclaimed with a joyful grin. Ed went between the fence, as Eddy and sunset jumped over. "Hey, Rolf, fire over that egg-maker!"

"Chickens are fast." Rolf just watched as Ed chased around a chicken. Sunset walked up to Rolf and attempted to greet him.

"Hi, I'm Sunset , and I'm new to the neighborhood” she stopped talking when Rolf leaned in close to Susnet face and examined her.

"Ho-ho! A new face in these parts bears the bacon hair, and the same name as the Sun, Sunset the bacon hair girl." Rolf told sunset , which only confused the former unicorn . "I am Rolf, the son of a shepherd."

"Yeah, yeah." Eddy impatiently pushed sunset out of the way and held out his hands as if expecting Rolf to give him the chicken. "C'mon Rolf, give us a chicken!"

"Rude much." Sunset muttered as Double D who saw what happened help her up.

"Has your brain turned to custard-like half-priced pastry, Ed-boy? I give you no chickens!" Rolf's unwillingness made Ed drop all the many chickens he's picked up and carried. "It is very simple, like yourself. You hatch your own fowl."

"An opportunity to nurture the life and future of a domestic fowl seems appealing," Double D said, thinking about it for a quick moment.

"Where do eggs come from, Rolf?" Ed asked.

"Let me show you exactly where the egg comes from–" Rolf responded while also picking up a chicken.

"NO!" Double D shouted, stopping Rolf from going through with the demonstration. "Um...eggs come from chickens, Ed."

"Where does a chicken come from?" Ed looked up and thought for a moment.

"An egg, slowpoke Ed!" Rolf said, walking away from the four boys. "My day is half over and you are half full. Goodbye."

"Wait! Rolf!" Eddy called out urgently and rushed over to get in front of Rolf and place a hand on his chest. Stopping Rolf. "How 'bout that egg?"

He attempted to snatch it out of his hand, but the much taller boy held it out of his reach.

"You must trade for the egg, greasy Ed-boy." Rolf told Eddy.

"Trade? For what?" Eddy questioned unhappily.

"Sawdust. You want this egg, yes, Ed-boy?" Rolf asked once again, leaning closer to the shorter Ed.
….
The Eds and sunset were ready to begin collecting the sawdust for the trade. Ed and sunset were on each side of a two-person saw that was in the position to cut a log that was elevated off the ground on two wooden stands. Double D and Eddy were the ones that were going to be collecting the sawdust. The smart Ed-boy had a measuring cup, while the short one held a funnel.

"We'll have a chicken in no time!" Eddy exclaimed.

"I love chickens, Eddy!" Ed said.

"We know , Ed." Sunset groaned, feeling her arms getting tired as she held onto the saw handle. "But do you know that my arms are falling asleep here so hurry it up!"

"The sawdust collector is ready. Let's go boys!" Eddy said, as he and Double D got down on their stomachs and laid under the log. Eddy then placed the funnel in the cup. Ed then started sawing into the log. The dust of wood slowly collected in the cup, going into the funnel and being transferred in the cup. "I'd hate to do this for a living."

But while the big Ed-boy was having no problem, Sunset , on the other hand, wasn't prepared for the gorilla-like strength Ed had. The former unicorn was being pulled back and forth. Getting her face and torso slammed against the log on every pull. She tried to control it and dug her feet to the ground but alas, she kept dragging and dragging.

"Stop!"

A new voice cried out, running towards them. Sunset looked and saw a bald head boy was carrying a yellow piece of wood that looked like it had a face drawn on it.

Sunset would later learn that this boy is Jonny 2x4 and the piece of wood is Plank.

"Stop sawing that log!" Jonny demanded with a pointed figure.

"Who the heck is he?" Sunset said but no one answered her.

"How else are we supposed to get sawdust?" Eddy questioned him. "Maybe Plank'd like to contribute."

"Oh no." This seemed to frighten Jonny as he held the hunk of wood tightly. He then held Plank close to his ear as if to hear what the wood is saying. "Plank says Kevin has lots of sawdust!" Jonny told the Eds.

"Kevin's got sawdust? Remind me to thank you!" Eddy asked excitedly, came up to Jonny and pointed a finger into his chest. He then ran past the bald kid. "Later!"

Double D followed after Eddy, and finally, Ed ran while carrying Sunset on his shoulder. Sunset was facing backward as Ed carried him, so she was able to stare back at Jonny. She pointed at the kid.

"Was that kid talking to a piece of wood?" Sunset asked.

"I'm getting a chicken!" Ed said, ignoring the sunset question.
….
In Kevin's backyard, the boy lugged out a trash can filled with sawdust out of his shed.

"Sawdust bites." he complained, stopping for a moment to wipe his sweaty brow. "Doing chores bites."

"Excuse me, Kevin." Double D said, as the Eds stood behind him. "But we would like to offer our services and help you dispose of that–"

"Hey, dorks, who's the babe?" Kevin ask , pointing at Sunset .

"The name is sunset shimmer and I…." Sunset said but was interrupted again by Eddy who jumped in front of her.

"Give us your sawdust, Kevin! I mean, sawdust is so heavy. And it's just lying around, doing nothing." He then calmed down for a moment and used his experience as a scammer. Eddy walked up to Kevin with a sly grin and placed a hand on Kevin's shoulder. The jock didn't look all too impressed, as Eddy pointed at his chest. "Useless dust. From a saw. Eh?"

"And our respect for wood by-products will ensure it will be distributed to a loving home." Double D ensured before the Eds grinned nervously.

"Fine. You can have the sawdust," Kevin said.

"YEAH!" The Eds cheered while Sunset forgot her anger for a moment as they can now complete their task.

"Now we can get my egg!" Eddy exclaimed happily.

"And I can hug a chicken." Ed wrapped up his friends into a big, bone-crushing hug, making them uncomfortable.

"I'll trade you for..." Kevin pointed towards his shed. "…painting my shed.”

“Of course there had to be a catch,” Sunset said in an annoyed voice as Ed let them go.

"Well of you guys can’t I can just take this sawdust and –" Kevin said as he was about to take the sawdust away. Eddy quickly intervene before he could take the sawdust away.

"No, wait um...so where's the paint?" Eddy asked

"What paint?" Kevin asked, acting ignorant as he crossed his arms.

"How do we paint the shed with no paint?" Eddy asked, lean towards Kevin

"You figure it out," Kevin smirked arrogantly, before walking away from the Eds, leaving them shocked. "Dork!"

"Jerk," sunset muttered before looking back at the jock. Ed then grabbed sunset as the Ed’s went to find some paint.
….
Jimmy was current in his bedroom. He had just finish setting up a bowl of fruit and is about to start painting.He is currently wearing a blue painter's hat and was now using his paintbrush to measure the size of the orange. However, he noticed a smudge on an orange. He went up to it and started polishing it.

"Darn waxy buildup. Perfect." Jimmy said after getting the smug off. He was ready to start and zoomed over behind his canvas. Jimmy then started painting. "You're a pretty dog–huh?"

When something wasn't right, he looked back at the still life.

The Eds had taken over his studio. Eddy was posed lying on his side, as Double D and Ed were behind the table, Ed ate a fruit while sunset was sitting in front of the table in a seiza position.

"How's it going, Rembrandt?" asked Eddy.

"Mind if we get a copy?" Sunset joked, trying to give a good first impression. However, Jimmy surprised them by grabbing his pants and ran away.

"My fresco is ruined!" Jimmy cried, before running into a closet and locked the door.
"Jimmy, wait!" Eddy jumped towards the door and tried to pull it open. "Just give us some paint! Jimmy, c'mon!"

After no reply from Jimmy and unable to get the door up, Eddy rammed his body against it a few times. He then grabbed Ed and used him as a battering ram, but when Ed hit the door, he was sent out of Eddy's hands.

"How much must an artist suffer? Oh, the torment." Jimmy said, sitting at the corner of the closet.

Eddy then reach his hand under the door and tried to feel and know where Jimmy was “Come out here, willya? We just need some lousy paint." Eddy then shouted as he pull out his hand which was red and throbbing. "He bit me! He bit me! Jimmy bit me! Jimmy bit me!"

"A starving artist, I suppose." Double D joked, making Sunset look at him with a deadpan look.

“ Seriously “ sunset said.

“ Sorry I couldn't resist” Double D said.

Sunset just sighed before knocking on Jimmy's door. ”Look, Jimmy, we just want some paint, so tell us what you want in order for you to give some to us.”

Their was silent for a bit before sunset place her ear to the door to hear Jimmy response high was.” Clams!”

"Clams?" Sunset ask as was instantly taken back by the request.

"Clams?" Eddy exclaimed.

"Where the heck do you get–" Eddy shouted, walking up to the door. But was interrupted when Jimmy opened the door, slamming him into the wall next to the closet.

"No clams, no paint." Jimmy stated, before slamming the door shut. Leaving Eddy imprinted into the wall to groan in pain.Ed was finishing up all the fruit in the bowl while Double D was concerned for Eddy. Sunset was grumbling along the line of how ridiculous this was getting.
….

The Eds and sunset were now outside, to search for clams in this suburb neighborhood. Though it should be near impossible since they're not in a coastline and require money to buy some clams in the stores.

"Clams? What's with clams?" Eddy complained, before the Eds rushed over to a house and rang the doorbell. "Could you spare some clams?"

When they didn't get clams, the four of them ran to another home.

"Pardon me, you wouldn't happen to have any clams, would you?" Double D asked, before they went off to another house.

"Say, you haven't seen any clams around here, have ya?" Eddy asked before they went to yet another house.

"Could we borrow a cup of clams?" Double D asked, and again they rushed to another house, which was Eddy house.

"Can Eddy come out to play?" Ed asked.

"I'm right beside you, Ed." Eddy said.

"Hi, Eddy!" Ed greets.

When the door closed, Sunset sighed and shrugged her shoulders. "This is getting nowhere. No one has any clams in this neighborhood." Sunset said, in annoyance. "We might as well quit now.”

“But chicken,sunset,“ Ed said.

“ Sorry Ed but unless we can find some Clams their no way we can get chickens.” Sunset said and as soon as she said that a manhole cover being not far from them was lifted and pushed aside. Out of the sewers, Jonny's arm reached out while holding Plank, who was wearing scuba gear. After placing his friend down, Jonny followed suit and climbed out of the manhole, dressed in scuba gear too.

"Boy, Plank, you're hard to beat when it comes to gathering clams!" The bald kid said, before pulling up a bucket filled with live clams.

"Clams?" Sunset looked at Jonny, flabbergasted.

"Is that Jonny," Ed asked, before running over to Jonny.

"The clam master has arrived." Eddy followed after him.

"My, how convenient." Double D scratched his head while Sunset was in disbelief.

"Just what we're looking for." Eddy said to Jonny. "Toss a few of those clams our way, Jonny boy."

"Trade ya, Eddy." Jonny held the bucket away from him. At this point, Eddy really shouldn't be surprised.

"Oh sure, why not." He put out, as Sunset walked over to join them.

"We'd like an anchor!" Jonny requested.

“Seriously," Sunset said in annoyance. ” First Clams now anchor what next: a truck or a skyscraper.

“An anchor? What are you, nuts? I'm going home!” Eddy said as he walk away annoyed , only to fall right into the open manhole. The short boy screamed until he hit the bottom. Ed and sunset peered down the sewer as Double D came along and looked into it too.

"But I love chickens, Eddy ." Ed pleaded, as Jonny and Plank looked into the manhole too.
….
Inside of their trailer, the Kankers were sitting on their sofa giggling, as the anchor that the Eds needed was hanging on the wall. The three were currently giggling as their read the magazine. Their doorbell suddenly rang gaining the three girls attention

"Visitors!" The maternal sisters shouted excitedly, and they rushed to the door. Trying to be the first ones there.

"Out of the way!" Lee demanded. It all then broke out into a fight, as Marie was being held back by her sisters.

"How's a knuckle sandwich sound?" Marie snapped, before being able to push them away while standing on the door.

"Ha!" She fell off the door and on the floor. After getting back up, she opened the door, as Lee and May joined her.

Standing in front of their trailer was the Eds, wearing a poor disguise. They were supposed to be a tall man in a trench coat. They were standing on top of each other, with Ed at the bottom, Double D in the middle, and Eddy was the head. Sitting at their feet was a briefcase in which Sunset was hiding in.

"Greetings, ladies." Eddy said, as Double D's arm waved at the sisters. "Um, we're doing a survey, and–"

"Eddy!" Double D whispered, tapping him.

"Oh, I mean, ahem–" Eddy cleared his throat and then continued in a deeper voice. "I'm doing a survey, and–"

"Our mom's not home." Lee told him, holding up a bit of her hair to look at him with one of her eyes.

"Yeah, take a hike." Marie said, before the Kankers giggled.

"I was wondering, how many anchors do you own?" Eddy asked with a nervous smile, still holding up the act.

"That's stupid,. May said. Lee then suddenly leaned close to Eddy's face.

"You look familiar, mister." Lee said.

"Huh?" Eddy quickly commanded the two under him to step back from the horrid girl, but this made the Eds stumbled a bit. Their disguise begins to shake. "Stop it, will ya?"

As the Kranker Sisters started to get suspicious of the disguise Ed-boys.

"You were on an infomercial?" May asked.

"Um, no, yes. I'm very well known. Quite famous actually. Want my autograph?" Eddy asked. Ed then ruined everything when he stuck his head out of the coat.

"I'm the legs!" Ed proclaimed, before the disguise collapsed, with Eddy falling off Double D's shoulder. The fall caused the trench coat to be taken off, revealing Double D too.

"Oh my. Exposed." Double D said, now frightened and clanged to Ed.

"It's our boyfriends!" Marie said happily however before she and her sisters can do anything to them sunset had just broken out of the briefcase and jump in front of the Ed’s.

“ Don’t think of coming any closer to them” sunset said as she put her hands in her pocket ready to bring out her taser and pepper spray that she keep in her pocket for emergency.

“Hey, whose the skank?“ Marie asks.

“No clue,“ Lee said. “But she is not getting our boyfriends.”

“I am warning you to stay back,“ Sunset said in a warning voice as she brought out her pepper spray from her pocket and pointed it at Marie.

“Oh, what are you going to do? Spray us with perfume?“ Marie mocked before laughing.

Sunset just responded by bringing out her taser and using it to shock Lee, causing her to fall to the ground in pain. She then immediately took advantage of the two Kankers shock state by spraying Marie in the eye, causing her to fall to the ground as well.

“Ah,it burns,“ she said as she used her hands to cover her eyes and roll on the ground. May just look at this in shock before turning her attention to her.

“Do you want some too?” sunset said as pointed the taser at May. This was enough to scare her off, as she grabbed her sisters and ran back inside the trailer while dragging them. She immediately closed the door as soon as she got inside.

“Chicken,” said Sunset as she put the pepper spray and taser back in her pocket. She then turned her attention to the Ed’s. ”Come on, let go.” She then walked off, with the Ed’s following behind her.

“Thank you, sunset,” Double D said, thanking the former unicorn.

“Yeah, that was awesome," Ed said.

“Yeah, I guess that was kind of cool,” Eddy said, grumbling.

“It was no problem, guys,“ Sunset said as she looked back at the Ed’s. "That is what friends are for.
….
After leaving the trailer park,the Ed’s and sunset find The two oddballs were at the park, sitting on a tire swing.

"Listen to the clams gurgle in the bucket, Plank." Jonny sang to his friend as some of the clams actually gurgled.

“All right, Johnny,“ Sunset said, walking to him. ”We couldn’t get you an anchor, so how about we get you something else?”

Johnny then put his finger on his chin in thought before putting plank near his ear. "What is that plank?” Johnny then pulled plank away before looking at sunset. "Plank wants to trade!"

"Of course he does,” Sunset said, already expecting that to happen.
….
Both Sarah and Nazz are in an alleyway playing badminton with each other.

Sarah hit the birdie to Nazz, who sent it back to her. Sarah drew back her racquet, but when she moved to hit the birdie, Eddy grabbed it.

"HEY!" She yelled with great aggravation, as the Ed-boy tried to pull the racquet out of her hand.

"Give me your racquet, Sarah." He demanded.

"My serve!" Sarah hit Eddy with the racquet and sent him flying into the net.

Then, as if it was a slingshot, the net threw Eddy back. Sarah looked like she was going to hit him again, only to sidestep, letting him fly right by and slam into his friends. The four of them were all flying back and broke through a fence. Sarah stepped through the hole to yell at the four.

"DON'T EVER TOUCH MY RACQUET!" Sarah yelled.

"Was that really necessary?" Sunset questioned her as she stood up again. "You could've killed us."

"MIND YOUR OWN BUSINESS, BACON HAIR!" Sarah yelled at her . That got Sunset mad really quick.

"Better watch your words, you brat!" Sunset yelled back at her.

"WHAT WAS THAT?!" She yelled again, feeling insulted at the last one.

"You heard me, you—" sunset mouth was instantly closed by Ed as he picked up the former unicorn and held her under his arm.

"Sarah, we need it to trade for a chicken. Please?" Ed pleaded with his sister, as Sunset struggled to break out of the freakishly strong boy. Sarah gave a sly smile, knowing that they weren't going to get what she wanted.

"I'll trade you for a giant teddy bear." She told them.

"When will it end?" Eddy asked in despair.

"Back to Jimmy's!" Ed picked up the other two and herded them away.
….
The Eds were at Jimmy's doorstep and Eddy banged on the door. Jimmy pushed his chair towards the door and stood on it.
"What do you want?" Jimmy demanded as he looked through the peephole.

"Giant teddy bear?" Eddy asked.

"Plums." Jimmy tells them.

"What's with the food?" Eddy growled in frustration and walked away.

"PLums are good for ya, Eddy." Double D said, followed Eddy.

"I'm really starting to hate this neighborhood." Sunset hissed before following Double D along with Ed.

….
And it was then that they ended up right back where they started, at Rolf's farm.

"So, back again, wanting Rolf's plums, confused Ed-boys and bacon hair girl?" the farmer boy asked. While Double D and Ed tried to remain positive, Eddy was almost at his breaking point. Sunset at this point could care less. "Do you not want my egg?"

"Yes, we want the egg!" Eddy snapped, exasperated. He then grabbed the bag of plums Rolf picked and tried to pull it away, only for the taller boy to hold onto it. "But we need these plums first!"

Rolf yanked the bag, tripping Eddy off his feet and making him let go.

"No plums, as I am still waiting for my sawdust. Do not fool Rolf!" He said, tying up the bag. As Ed was petting a chicken and making kissy noises at it, Edric had enough of this nonsense for one day.

"So what do you wanna trade with then , then?" Sunset sighed. She then took off one of her boots and presented it to Rolf. "Fine! How about a new boots?"

"I have many, thank you." Rolf refused.

"Let me guess, plus size?" She put her boots on before surprising Double D by thrusting her hand into his pocket and started fishing through it. She then pulled out a book. "A 'Condensed Manners for the Advanced' book?"

No response.

Sunset threw the book away and looked through Double D's pocket again.

"Okay, a—" She stopped for a second when she pulled out an abacus. Sunset looked at Double D with wide eyes. "how much do you carry? Must be heavy for your frail body."

"I like to be prepared." Double D responded.

"I got a yo-yo." Ed said, pulling out his yo-yo and starting playing with it, poorly at best. "That is called 'Walking the Dog'."

After everything they've been through, Eddy slapped himself in the face and finally gave into despair.

"It's over, you two." He said dramatically, before adding to it by falling back and having Double D and sunset catch him. "No eggs, no chicken, no omelets."

"I'm pretty sure we're past breakfast, Eddy." Sunset pointed out, making Eddy despair even more.

But then, they got their break.

"Haha!"

The three of them heard the sound of Rolf laughing. Looking towards the direction of the voice, they saw Rolf was laughing because he was happily playing with the yo-yo after Ed gave it to him.

"Hahahaha! It is so simple, I am enjoying myself!" Rolf said. Eddy rushed over to Rolf. However before he can said anything sunset cover his mouth.

“ How about eggs for Yo-yo instead of plums, Rolf?" Sunset asked with hope.

“ Yes , bacon hair girlI have never seen such a thing. My family will sit around, telling stories of produce spread and Rolf's yo-yo for generations." Rolf replied.

"So trade ?." Sunset ask taking her hands of eddy mouth

"Ya ya. Behold." He said as he then held up a egg in front of them. The Eds became more excited, while Sunset sighed in relief at that it was finally over.

"Splendid." Double D said.

"It's mine." Eddy then took the egg from Rolf who after giving the egg to eddy went back to laughing and playing with the yo-yo.

Meanwhile, Eddy had started talking to the egg. ”What I went through for you, baby."

"I'll design plans for an incubator." Double D leaned in.

"Well, glad that over, " sunset said in relief.

"It has my eyes." Ed leaned in, lastly.

"And your thick outer shell." Eddy started to walk away with the egg.

"I want to hold it, Eddy." Ed suddenly jumped on Eddy's back, knocking him down, before grabbing the egg. He jumped off and ran off. "Let's play!"

"Ed, no! Wait!" Eddy screamed desperately.

"Wait, Ed, don’t!" Sunset pleaded, trying to stop Ed from doing something he'd regret.

"You must be so cramped in there. Fly, chicken, fly!" Ed said to the egg. He then pulled open the egg, spilling its contents and ruining a whole day's worth of trouble and work. "Uh, the chicken's gone bad."

"Like my luck." Eddy moaned as sunset slap herself on the face.

End flashback:

While sunset sat, she heard her stomach grumble, and it wasn’t long before she heard another grumbling sound. She turned her head to the source and saw it was sunny and grim.

“Want to eat some omelette?“ sunset asks the two.

“Sure,” Grim said, which was followed by Sunny nodding her head. All three then walk into the kitchen to make some omelettes.

Sunset had to admit that despite the rocky start, she did manage to find her true friends, and despite the arguments and disagreements that occur sometimes, they still remain close.

“My past is not today." Sunset thought to herself, finally putting the past behind her.
….
In another house not too far from the Ed’s and Sunset neighborhoods, a moving truck had just driven off, and the house's new residents had just parked their van nearby.

“Finally, I thought we would never get here." One of them, a girl with purple hair, said as they got out of the van.

“Oh, quite you complaining; we manage to finally get our stuff here.” Another one, a girl with large hair, said.

“Why did we move here again?“ a girl with blue hair said.

“Dang it, Sonata, didn’t you pay attention?“ the one with the large hair said. ”We move here to get a fresh start and to get away from the rainbooms.”

"Oh!” Sonata said.

“Come on, let go, Aria. We need to unpack our things.” The one with the large hair said as she and the purple-haired girl, now named Aria, walked into the house.

“Whatever adagio,“ Aria said.

“Wait for me, guys,” Sonata said as she followed the two girls.

Author's Note

I bet non of you expect to see the dazzling at the end.

By the way did anyone like how I change it to them simply trading the eggs for the Yo-yo. Let be honest here many of us were wondering why their didn’t just did that since it save them time.

Leave a comment on what you think on my story so far.

Chapter 2: A grim new day

It was a bright, sunny day, and sunset had just woken her up from her sleep. After a bit of stretching and a quick shower, she went downstairs to get breakfast. On her dining table, she saw Grim drinking coffee from a mug and reading a newspaper.

“Good morning, grim.” Sunset greeted him as she grabbed a box of cereal and a carton of milk from the fridge, and sat down on the dining table.

“There is nothing good about today,” he said in a grumpy voice. "I have been enslaved by four kids—me, the grim reaper.”

“Come on, grim." Sunset said, ”It isn’t that bad. So why don’t you finish your drink and get ready because we are meeting the Eds soon?”

Sunset and Grim continue to enjoy their breakfast before going out to meet the rest of the Ed’s. The two meet the Ed’s at the front yard of Ed house.

“Hi sunset, hi grim,” Ed said, greeting them.

“Greetings,” Double D said.

“What took you so long?“ Eddy complains to him, to which sunset just rolls her eyes.

“It's still early, “sunset said in annoyance.

“Whatever“ was his only reply.

"Anywhere,"Sunset said, "what is the agenda for today?“

“Its simple really,“ Eddy said, "we are going to find a use to have grim here and make us money.“

“Hold on right there,“ Grim said in protest. “I am the grim reaper, not an entertainer.”

“Well, suck it up,” Eddy said. ”Because we are doing it.“

But before they can do anything, Rolf walks past them.

“Greeting Ed boys,” he greeted them, but stopped when he saw Grim. ”May Ed boys tell Rolf why the grim reaper is on the tall Ed boys front yard.”

"Huh, you seem to take the fact that there is the grim reaper here very well,” Sunset said.

“I think I may know why,” Grim said. ”Your friend here is from the old country, a country where supernatural creatures and events happen almost regularly that the inhabitants aren’t faze in seeing one.”

“ Rolf, is that true?“ sunset asked Rolf, to which he nodded.

“Well, to answer your question, Rolf,“ Double D said, ” Grim lost a bet, and now he is our best friend forever.“

“And ever,” Ed said.

Eddy suddenly had an idea for a scam and turned to Rolf.

“Hey Rolf,“ Eddy said. "How much you want to pay to have the grim reaper do all your chores.”

“No thanks, Ed Boy." Rolf said, "Rolf, do not wish to be involved with another one of your scams today. So good bye.“
He walked away, much to eddy frustration.

“Can’t this day get any worse?” Eddy said, and as if to answer his question, the Kakers sister appears.

“Look, girls, it is our men,” Lee said to her sisters.

“Oh, great, the Kankers sister,” Sunset said, annoyed. When she first met the Kakers sister, it was during the time the Ed’s were trying to get their anchor from their trailer. Since they only needed three people for their trench coat disguise, sunset was forced, in a brief case much to her frustration. After Ed made the disguise fail due to his idiotic nature, Sunset quickly came out of the briefcase to help them when it looked like they were in trouble. Luckily, sunset had in her her tasers and pepper spray she has on her just in case she gets into trouble. After stocking Lee and spraying Marie in the eyes, the last sister may quickly retreat back to her trailer while dragging her sisters back in. Since then, the Kankers have had it out for her, especially since they do not like having another girl near their men. They have been trying their best to get her back, but the former unicorn managed to not only evade them but also turn the table on them with each attempt.

As sunset was about to take out her tasers and pepper spray, the Kankers noticed grim.

“Hey, who is this guy?" Marie ask.

“I am the grim reaper,“ Grim said, which caused all three girls to laugh.

“Oh sure,“ May said sarcastically, “and I am the Easter bunny.” She laughed some more.

Annoy grim pulled his head off, much to the girls shock.

"AHHHHHHH,” they all scream.

“Oh no, the Ed’s hired a supernatural hitmen to take us out,” Marie said as she screamed.

“And not to dinner, kind of takeout “may said.

Instantly, all three sisters run as far away as their can, as grim put his head back on.

“Well, at least we now have a way to get those Kankers off our backs once and for all,” Sunset said as nazz suddenly appeared.

“Hi guys, hi sunset,“ she greeted, but stopped when she saw grim. “Hey, whose you new friend ?“

“I am the grim reaper,“ Grim said.

“Oh, ok," nazz said. ”By the way, I don’t know what you doing to keep your figure, but keep doing it; you look good. Anyhow, I got to get home and am watching this horror movie marathon that is about to start. The first one is called Vampires from Mars.”

“Oh, that's my favorite,“ Ed said. "My favorite part is where...”
“Ah, no spoilers,“ Nazz said as she walked off.

“Anywhere," sunset said, “so what are we going to do today?”

Before anyone could say anything, Johnny came into the scene, having been hiding in a tree nearby and watching everything.

“Hey guys,“ Johnny said as he greeted them while climbing out of the tree. ” Plank wants to know if we can play with your grim reaper friends, Scythe.”

“I don’t think that’s wise,“ Grim said. “My scythe is a powerful artifact that...”

However, Eddy interrupted him. "Sure, just give me a quarter, and you get to play with it,” he said as he outstretched his hands to receive the quarter, which Johnny did. After paying him, Eddy grabbed a grim scythe and gave it to him.

After Johnny ran off to play with the scythe grim, sunset and Double D glared at him.

“Eddy,“ Double D said in anger, “Out of all the scams you have done, this is without a doubt the lowest you have done. Letting someone like Johnny play with a sharp item. He could poke his eye out.”

"That is the least of our problems,“ Grim said. ” As I was saying before being rudely interrupted, my scythe is a powerful supernatural artifact that, if it falls into the wrong hands, can bring great disasters upon this world.”

“I quite agree with Grim here,” Sunset said, knowing that powerful magical artifacts are not something to be used lightly. Her experience in the fall formal has been proof of that.

"Ah, come on,“ Eddy said, dismissing their worry about ” what the worst could happen.“

As soon as he said that, a scream was heard. Instantly, everyone ran toward the source and found Johnny blasting everything and everyone with the scythe. He blasted a trash can, giving it a spider leg, causing it to walk away; he blasted Kevin, who was on his bike, turning him into a monkey and his bike into a tricycle; he blasted Sarah and Jimmy, turning her into a frog and him into a chicken, respectively.

“I think that’s enough,“ Grim said.

“Hey Johnny boy, your time with the scythe is up, so give it back and no refunds,” Eddy said before being zapped by it, turning him into a donkey.

Johnny then zaps Grim, turning him into a penguin.

“This is fun plank,” Johnny said to his wood friend.

“All right, Johnny, fun’s over,” sunset said, “hand over the scythe.”

“Why” was his only simple answer.

“Because you are causing problems, so let me have it,” she replied.

“You heard her plank, let her have it.” Johnny then zapped sunset with the scythe turning her into her pony form.

“Huh, what are the chances I turn into this?” Sunset said, looking over her body. She then heard another zap and looked up to see Ed turn into a fish.

“I am a fish,” Ed said.

“That does it,“ Sunset said as she used the horn to perform telekinesis, taking the scythe away from Johnny, and give it to Grim, who used it to restore everything to normal.

“Hey, no fair," Johnny said before grim knocked him unconscious.
….
After everything was turned back to normal, the five left the scene quickly, but not before dragging an unconscious Johnny and burying him and Plank in a garden with only their heads sickening out as punishment.

Currently, all five of them are in sunset house watching TV.

“Well, that was an interesting day,“ Grim said.

“And something tells me it's only going to get more interesting,“ Sunset said.

Unknown to all of them, however, behind them and outside the window, a camera was sticking out of the ground, watching them before it returned to the ground.
….
Who sent that camera, and what adventure will this lead to? Find out in the next chapter of the Grim Adventures of Ed, Edd, Eddy, and Sunset.

Author's Note

Author note: If you can’t tell the part where Kevin turn into a monkey and riding a tricycle was a reference to eddy story once upon an ed and the part Ed turn into a fish was a reference to dueling eds and the episode where Ed wish to be a fish in wish you were ed. The part Sarah turn into a frog was a reference to the time eddy hypnotize her into a frog in look into my Ed . The part where grim turn into a penguin is a reference to his spirit animal druid ,where my car. Finally the part where they punish Johnny by burying him and plank is a reference to an Ed is born

In case you are wondering in this fic Anon a miss won’t be playing much of a role since in this fic the CMC confess to be Anon a miss and the rainbooms out of shame decided to give sunset some space before talking to her. By the time their gain the courage to talk to her sunset already left days ago. Basically Anon a miss is only use as a reason why sunset is in peace creek.

Before I forget sunset move to peace creek during the event of who what where Ed.

Chapter 3: A grim vampire and specter exterminator

The Ed’s, sunset, and grim were in Ed room. Ed was going through his closet looking for a good movie to watch while the rest was on the chair waiting.

“Hurry up, lumpy.“ Eddy complains, “I ain’t getting any younger.”

“Wait a minute, eddy." Ed said, "Ah, here it is.“ He brought out a DVD that had the word Dracula return on it.

“Dracula,“ Eddy said, “lame.”

“Hey now, don’t you go and diss Dracula?“ Grim said, “He is one of the most legendary monsters to exist.“

“You mean the lamest,“ Eddy said.

“He is not, and I will proof it, Grim said. “I am going to take you to meet him.”

“Wait," Sunset said in shock. “Dracula is real.”

“That's right, so follow me,” Grim said.
….
All five of them went towards a retirement home. After going through the front door, the receptionist greets them.
"Greetings, Mr. Reaper,“ she said, “are you here for Mr. Jefferson?“
“No, that next week,” Grim said as they went through the hallway, eventually reaching the break room where all the residents are staying. They then walked and reached an old man with a cape.

“Behold,“ Grim said. “Dracula,“ he said, motioning his arms towards the man.
“Huh,” the man now known as Dracula said as he turned and faced them, ” who are you people and what do you want?“

“I am the Grim Reaper, and I am here to introduce these kids to you so they can know what a legendary monster looks like," Grim said.
“Mr. Dracula,“ Ed said as he ran towards him, ” can I have your autograph?” He then presented the DVD cover from before towards him.
“Well, it's good to see people still respect Dracula,“ said Dracula as he signed the DVD cover.

“Oh, please, this old man is nothing special,“ Eddy said.
“Eddy," DoubleD said in a scolding tone.
Dracula sighed as he heard that.” That seems to be a problem with people today. Nobody fears old monsters like Dracula, as people seem to be more scared of slashes from those new horror movies. “

Hearing that, Grim can’t help but be angry. “Hold it right there,“ Grim said. ”You're still scared and fearful, like in the old days, and we're going to prove it.”.

….
All of them are now outside, hiding in a bush.

“Are you sure it’s safe for you to be outside? "sunset can’t help but ask Dracula.

“Of course Dracula put on many sunscreens before leaving,“ he answered sunset.

“Shh,” someone coming up grim said. The person turned out to be Jimmy skipping on the sidewalk. “Now,“ Grim said.

Dracula then jumped out of the bush and landed in front of Jimmy, screaming at him. But Jimmy just looks at him weirdly.

“Hi, weird old man,” Jimmy said as he just continued skipping away.
“Well, that didn’t work,” Eddy said.
“Don’t worry, we won’t stop trying to help you,” Grim said..
….
And so it began their spent the rest of the day trying different methods to help Dracula.

First, they have him turn into a bat and fly in front of Johnny, and then they have him change back to human form in front of him and hiss at him. But Johnny thought he was an entertainer and clapped his hands.

Next their try to have him wait in Kevin's trash can and wait till Kevin to threw his trash, but when Kevin opened the trash can, he put the trash bag in before Dracula could come out.

Their try to have him wait in Sarah's closet, but when Sarah opens it and he tries to scare her, she ends up beating him up.

When they tried to have him scare Rolf by using his bat form , Rolf, who was washing his clothes in his backyard, accidentally grabbed him and washed him along with his clothes.

….
All of them were currently in an ice cream shop eating ice cream as Dracula looked down at his ice cream in sadness.
“Dracula appreciates you kids trying to help, but Dracula seems to have lost his groove,” he said sadly as he ate his ice cream. Sunset, who was looking out the window, saw a poster for a new dinosaur exhibit, and an ideal struck her on how to cheer him up.

“Hey, I got an ideal that can cheer you up,” Sunset said as she and everyone went to the museum. But unknown to everyone, not far away from them, was a man watching them. His attention is on Grim and Dracula.
“It seems I have found two moutherload of supernaturals,“ the man said, and “they seem to be keeping those kids hostage. Well, don’t worry, as Hoss delgado specter exterminator shall save them.”

The man now known as hoss follow them.
….
As everyone reaches the dinosaur exhibit at sunset, turn and look at Grim.

“All right, Grim, do you magic and make them sing and dance,” Sunset said as Grim brought out his scythe and brought the dinosaurs to life.

“We wish we were not extinct,“ the dinosaurs say as they all sing and dance with top hats and canes.

“Wow, signing dinosaurs, “Ed said in excitement.

“Well, does this cheer you up?” sunset asks Dracula.

“A little,“ he said as he enjoyed the show. However, unknown to them, Hoss was watching nearby.

“It seems they are creating an army of signing and dancing dinosaurs,“ Hoss said as he fired a chainsaw at the dinosaurs, tearing them to pieces.

“Who the heck are you, pal?” Grim said.

“I am Hoss Delgado, specter exterminator,“ Hoss said as he fired a chainsaw at Grim, who used his scythe to reflect the chainsaw back to Hoss, who managed to do so. He then fired another chainsaw at Grim, who reflected it again, causing the chainsaw to hit a dinosaur head. As it fell, the chainsaw bounced off a wall and went back in the opposite direction, hitting the heading, causing it and the chainsaw to be directed to the museum stanchions, causing both to be slingshot to hoss. The chainsaw hit his crossbow hands, causing it to flew into the air, and while he was distracted by his lost arm, the head slammed into his face and onto the ground, and as he got up the crossbow land on his head.

“You itching for a brushing,” he said in anger as he put a metal hand on the vacant spot of the crossbow and tried to punch Grim, but he managed to dose each punch until he punched the wall and ended up having his hands stuck. As he tries to pull it off, Ed just walks towards him and clicks on a button separating him and the hand. The suddenness of this caused him to fall to his back on the ground. He saw Grim looking at him and blowing his tongue at him.

Angry Hoss got up, put another device on his hand, and fired electricity at him. Grim uses his scythe to block the electricity from hitting Him. Hoss then switched it with another device that let him use a laser sword, jump at Grim, and cut the top part of his scythe off. Anger at this, he makes his scythe glow red and starts fighting him in a sword fight. After a while, Grim managed to cut the device off of him.
“Huh, no more of your face toys,” Grim said, “just you and your stupid human hand.“

“You mean this one,“ Hoss said as he punched Grim into a wall and, from his back, grabbed a gun. "Let's see how you do well against ectoplasm.“ He then fired green slime at Grim, covering him in it.

Before he could do anything else, Dracula walked in front of him. ” Hold it right there, crazy man, leave skeleton man alone, “he said.

“Oh yeah, what are you going to do about it?” Hoss mocked.

Anger Dracula began turning his body into a whirlwind and turning into a giant bat monster. Hoss raises his gun to shoot him, but Dracula swipe his gun, destroying it before screaming a blood-shrieking shriek.

“Ahhhhhhh!” Hoss yelled as he ran and bumped into a wall and got knocked out. Shortly afterward, Dracula turned back to normal.

“Wow, that was amazing,“ Sunset said in awe as she and the Ed’s helped grim out of the slime.
“Yeah, that was cool,” Eddy said.
“Thank you, kids,” Dracula said. ”Thanks to you, Dracula now has his groove back. Now it is time for Dracula to get out of retirement and return to the job of scaring people.”

Dracula then disappeared in a cloud of smoke. After everyone got grim out of the slime, they saw Hoss getting up.
“All right, mister, what's your problem?“ Sunset asks as she glares at Hoss.
“I am saving you and your friends who are being held hostage by this supernatural abomination,“ Hoss said, pointing at Grim.
“Hey, the only one being held hostage is me,” Grim said.
"What?" “he said, confused.
“I am their prisoner“ grim point at the Ed’s and sunset.

It took a second before Hoss fully understood what was going on. He turned to Ed’s and sunset.

“Good work in bringing down such a tuff creature down to his knees,“ he congratulated them with a smile before running off.

“I am keeping an eye on you,” Hoss said to grim as he returned and ran off again.
“Who was that guy anywhere?“ Grim said.

One thing sunset got from all this is that this won’t be the last time they will see Hoss.

….
In a forest somewhere, a couple was running for their lives as they were chased by a werewolf.
“Hold it right there,“ a voice said, gaining the werewolf's attention. He looked and saw Hoss lining against a tree. The werewolf growled at Hoss.
“Let's dance,“ he said as he and the werewolf ran towards one another to battle each other.

Author's Note

I bet non of you expect Hoss and Dracula to appear this early in the story or at the same time.

Chapter 4: A grim chaos

Sunset, Double D, Eddy, and Grim had just entered Ed's living room to find Ed playing a card game with Jimmy on the table.

“Go metal claw,“ Ed said as he put a card on the table.

“Go water Lilly,” Jimmy said as he put a card on the table.

“What are you guys doing?” Sunset asks.

“We are playing monster battle,“ Ed said.

“It's the latest new game that's hot on the market,“ Jimmy said. Suddenly, Sarah burst into the living room.

"Jimmy, there is a convenient store not far away that gives out free monster battle cards,” Sarah said.

“Free monster battle card,” Ed said as he grabbed Jimmy and Sarah and ran through the front door, breaking it in the process.

“Bah, free card. Why can’t it be free, severed head?“ Grim said.

“Or, free jawbreaker,“ Eddy said.

“It seems Ed, Sarah,Sarah and Jimmy have become victims of trends,” Double D said.

“Not just them,“ sunset said. ”I saw Johnny and Plank and many of the other kids playing them on the way here.”

“What is it about this game that got everyone so wild up?” Grim said as he grabbed the box that contained the card game on the table and looked at it. He looked at the back of the box and saw that the game was made by a company called Eris Corporation, and the picture of the company owner was on it. The owner seems to be a young woman wearing a business suit with black hair tied into a bun.

“Something wrong, grim,” Sunset asks him after noticing the way he is looking at the box.

“There is something familiar about the person on the cover as well as the name,” said Grim. Before anyone could say anything, Ed, Jimmy and Sarah burst through the room.

“Hi everyone!“ Ed said, "We back.“

“And we got the new battle monster card,” Jimmy said as he brought a card out. Suddenly, the card glow must shock everyone.

“What the heck ?” Grim said as suddenly all the cards began glowing and a flash of light blasted out of each card, which resulted in countless monsters from the card coming out into the real world, much to everyone's shock.

“Cool,” Ed said, when suddenly all the monsters roared, causing everyone to run out of the house. As soon as everyone is out of the house, the monsters burst through the walls and run out into the streets.

Everyone looked around and saw more monsters bursting out of houses and people running away from them.

“What's going on?“ Jimmy said when he suddenly screamed as he was grabbed by a large bird monster and flew through the air.

“Jimmy!” Sarah yells as she chases after the bird.

“It seems things have gone chaotic, and there is only one person I know who can do this,” Grim said.

“And that would be me,” a voice said, and everyone turned to the voice and saw the person from the box appear nearby. A flash of light covered her, and she changed form. Her hair turns blonde and is no longer in a bun, and her clothes change to match the clothes the Greeks wore in ancient times.

“Eris, I should have known,” Grim said.

“Who is the babe grim?“ Eddy said.

“That is Eris, the goddess of chaos,“ Grim said. "She is a goddess that is known to spread chaos.”

“Anyhow, I hope you guys like my latest attempt to spread chaos,“ Eris said in laughter.

"Grim, do something,“ Sunset said.

“Oh, don’t you dare ruin my fun,” Eris said as she brought out three cards and used them to summon three monsters. One is a cyclops-like monster; another is a monster made up of metal; and the last is a beetle-like monster.

“Get them,” she orders, and all three charge at them, with the metal one jumping at them. However, before it could reach them, it suddenly stop in midair, and its arms were suddenly squished, bent to its back, and circled around it before tightening on it, and something blasted the beetle monster with slime.

“Where it seems we arrived in time," A voice said, and everyone turned back to see that it was Dracula and Hoss behind them.

“What's going on here?” Hoss said.

“She is the one behind this,“ Sunset pointed to Eris.

“Listen here, pretty lady,“ Dracula said. ”Dracula usually doesn’t like to hurt a pretty lady like you, but if you don’t stop this, Dracula will have to use force.”

“Oh yeah,“ Eris said. ”Cyclops and beetles, get rid of them.”

The two monsters charge at Hoss and Dracula.

“You handle the cyclops, and I handle the bug,” Hoss said as the beetle rammed him and carried him away.
Dracula then changes into his monster bat form and grapples against the cyclops. The cyclops then lift Dracula up in the air and toss him. Luckily, he was able to stop mid-flight. In response, Dracula fires a smoke attack from his mouth at the monster, who fires back with an eye beam. Both seemed to evenly match before Dracula turned into smoke, letting the blast go through his smoke form.Dracula in smoke form appears behind the monster, turns solid, and bites the monster on its neck, sucking its blood until the monster disappears in a flash of light.

“Oh poo." Eris said, "Well, it is a good thing I still have my Trump card.” She then brought out another card and summoned a 50-foot-tall monster. This one resembled a metallic samurai.

“Iron Samurai,“ Ed said. “That is the rarest card.”

“Dracula thinks he can’t take this one on,” he said as the monster towered over his bat monster form.

“Maybe with a little boots you can,” Grim said as he used his scythe to blast Dracula, making him as big as the iron samurai.

“All right now, this is what Dracula talking about,“ Dracula said as he flew towards the iron samurai, who swung his sword, but Dracula managed to turn into his smoke form and reappear behind the monster. He bit into its neck, only for him to break his teeth.

“Ow,“ he said, when suddenly the iron samurai grabbed him by the neck and tossed him across the cub de sac.

“It's still too much for Dracula to take on,” Double D said as they watched the monster beat up Dracula.

“There must be a way to help him,” Sunset said.

“I think there is,” Grim said as he pulled out a bone with a barnacle on it. ”We can use the bone of a barnacle to combine and fight it. All you have to do is grab it.”

Sunset nodded, and the bone wrapped around her and her entire body.

The iron samurai had just beaten Dracula on the ground and was about to use its sword to inflict the finishing blow when it heard a voice shout at it.

“Hey you,“ Sunset said.

The iron samurai turned and saw a giant bone samurai with sunset at its mouth, dressed as a samurai, and grim head as its shield.

“We are here to put a stop to this,” Sunset said.

The iron samurai charge at sunset, and they pilot the bone samurai to charge at it. The two sword collided, resulting in an explosion. that blast both of them back. While sunset was recovering from the attack, the iron samurai recovered first and tried to hit sunset with its sword, but quickly she used grim to shield her.

“Ow,"Grim said as the monster kept hitting him.

“Ow, my noise!”

“Will you do something already?“

“Sorry," Sunset said, “still getting used to this.” She then rolled out of the way of the attack and had the bone samurai stand up.

“Alright, let's try this," sunset said as the bone samurai jumped into the air.

“Flow of bones,” both Sunset and Grim said as a flow of bones came out of their sword and hit the iron samurai in the face.

This distracted it long enough for Dracula to recover and blast a smoke attack from his mouth and onto the monster's back.

This ends up weakening the monster enough for sunset and grim to do the finishing blow.

“Now sunset,“ Grim said.

“Right," Sunset said as she made the bone samurai jump in the air again.

“Skeleton sword strike,” both sunset and grim shout and strike at the iron samurai, making it disappear in a flash of light.

“Oh, poo,” Eris said, “ oh well, you still have to deal with the other monsters.“ She then disappeared.

Both grim and sunset return to normal, and after that, grim shrinks Dracula back to normal size

“All right, what did I miss?” Hoss said as he arrived at the scene, having defeated the beetle monster. Next to him were Sarah and Jimmy, whom he managed to save.

“Well, thanks to Dracula, Sunset and grim Eris end up fleeing, but we still have the monsters running around to deal with,” was double D answer.

“Oh, what can we do?“ Jimmy said, "We are toast.”

“Wait, toast” Sunset said as an ideal, Strike her, “Grim, can you bring drawing to life?”

“Well yeah” Grim answer “Why you ask?”

“Because I have an idea”was sunset answer.
…
“Today, monsters from a popular card game called Monster Battle attacked the city,” the news anchor reported, “but the day was safe thanks to a girl and a flying unicorn horse thing.”

The news anchor then shows footage of sunset on an alicorn, which have yellow fur , and have a long mane that is red with orange highlights and a images two halves of a red and orange sun on its side fires at the monster, turning them into toast that is instantly eaten by a flock of birds.

“She and the horse thing have been flying around town, turning the monsters into bread and letting them be eaten by birds. For more information, stay on channel 6 news.”

The screen turned off as sunset turned off the TV. She then walked off and went to bed, and as she turned off the light and went to sleep, she heard what sounded like a crunching noise. She turned on the light and saw it was the alicorn she had grim brought to life on the bed next to her eating toast.

“Sorry,“ she apologized to sunset, who turned off the light and went back to sleep.

Author's Note

Author note: Be on the look out for my other story the guardian of harmony: The return of the dark lord.

I just recently have it proof read and is waiting for it to be approved. I had to redo it literally three times when each time I submit it fail to be approved due to the level of grammar and/or lack of punctuation in this story is too severe for it to be approved. Anyhow i recently found a way to have it proof read so fingers cross that it will finally be approved.

It is a good story and i suggest you read it as it will quite entertaining and will be full of plot twist and foreshadowing. Their will also be three side character who will have an important roles can you guess who.

Chapter 5: The grim fiend from the center of the earth.

The Ed’s were knocking on sunset house door. After waiting for a bit of sunset, open the door with Grim standing next to her.

“Good morning, sunset, and grim,“ Double D greeted.

“Good morning, Double D "sunset said.

“Where sunny?“ Double D asks, referring to the alicorn

“She's staying home to play some games,” she said as she was inside sunset living room, using telekinesis to use the game controller.

"Anyway, let's go,“ Sunset said as everyone left the front yard and into the junkyard.

“Come on, there must be something here we can use for our next scam,” Eddy said as he and everyone looked around. Then suddenly, the ground shook.

“What's going on?” Eddy said as a large energy blast came out of the ground before stopping, leaving a large hole.

“What is that?” Ed said.

“Whatever it was, it is best we leave,“ Sunset said as she and everyone tried to leave, only for five tentacles to come out of the hole and wrap all five of them before dragging them into the hole.

“Ahhhhhh!” All five scream.

Before stopping just above the ground, all five were still tied up.

“Hey, where are we?” Grim asks. "Who lives here?”.

Everyone looks around and sees a black and red platform of some kind with lava surrounding the area.

“Welcome to the center of the earth,” a voice said, and everyone looked up to see a demon of some kind who was on a raised platform that was going to the ground. Sticking out of his back were five tentacles, showing that he was the one that brought them here.

“My name is Nergal, and you must be Ed, Eddy, Double D and Sunset,“ the demon now known as Nergal said as he let them go.

“How do you know us?” Sunset asked immediately, knowing this isn’t good news.

“It’s simply that I've been watching you five,“ Nergal said as he clicked a button on a remote, causing a part of the floor to open, which caused a TV screen and a camera to come out.
"I have been watching you three.” The TV screen turns on the Ed’s and Sunset past scams and then shows the past few days the Ed’s and Sunset have gone through with grimness.

“You see the center of the earth can be quite lonely,“ Nergal said. ”Hence why I am taking you four as my friends.”
Nergal then used his tentacles to grab the sunset and Ed’s.
“Aren’t you going to do something about this?“ Sunset said to Grim.

Grim smiles as he looks at Nergal. “How long are you planning to keep them?” Grim asks.

“Forever” was nergal reply.
Okay," Grim said as he shrugged and disappeared.

“Well, we are on our own,” Sunset said.
….
“Free at last,“ Grim said as he used his scythe to cut the cutout of the Ed’s and sunset while laughing.

….

In the center of the earth, Nergal was running excitedly in a circle around sunset and the Ed’s.
“Friends, friends," he kept saying happily.

“Look, buddy, I understand you want friends, but keeping us trapped here is not the way to make friends,“ Sunset said.

" I quiet agree with sunset here," Double D said

“Well, I make the rules here, and I say we play baseball,” Nergal said as he brought out a baseball bat and ball.
….
Grim was dancing in Eddy room with loud music playing while only dressed in a white button-up shirt.

….
Nergal just hit a ball, with Ed trying to catch it.

“You know, lumpy, instead of playing with this guy, we should be trying to escape,“ Eddy said, only to have Nerval grab him with his tentacles.

“Escape,“ Nergal said angrily, “there's no escape.“ He then zapped Eddy. After he was one, he turned to the rest.
"Who wants to play jump rope?” he said.
….
As grim continues to dance the door open, revealing nazz and sunny

“Sorry if I am bothering you, "Nazzsaid, “but me and Sunny want to know if you know where Ed’s and Sunset are."

“Oh, there are gone,” Grim replies.

“Oh, when are they coming back?“ Nazz asks.

“Never,” Grim said. ‘A creature from the center of the earth kidnapped them, which means I am now free."

“What?“ Nazz and Sunny said.

“How could you grim?” Nazz said. ”I know you don’t like being trapped with them, especially with Eddy, but Double D, Ed, and Sunset have been nothing but kind to you and genuinely think of you as their friend, and you abandon them."

Grim was suddenly fill with guilt after hearing that.
….
Back at the center of the earth, Nergal has double d, eddy, and sunset tied up with his tentacles, while Ed is forced to jump rope with the tentacles that are used to tie sunset.

“Can you stop already?“ Sunset said in a concerned voice. “Can you see Ed is getting tired?”
" I agree with sunset" Double D said." This is too much even for Ed."

“Nonsense,“ Nergal said in a dismissive tone and began going faster, “Faster Ed.“

Ed began jumping faster before he started crying, “I want to stop." He said

“Faster," Nergal said.

“Not so fast,“ a familiar voice said, shocking everyone. Nergal stopped and brought his tentacles back to his back.

Everyone looks to see Grim, Nazz and Sunny glaring at him.

“Grim, what are you doing here?” Nergal asks.

“I am taking the kids with us, “Grim said.

“I thought you didn’t like them,” Nergal said.

“Yeah, grim I thought you didn’t like us,“ Sunset said.

"Oh," Grim said, shuttering, “I was actually invited to a cannibals barbecue, and it will be rude to go without bringing anything.”

“ Right sure” sunset said in a mischief voice,

"Yeah, Grim came to save us,” Ed said.

“I am not,“ Grim said. “I hate you all very much.“

Suddenly, Nergal, using tentacles, grabs Grim, lifts him in the air, and zaps him, causing him to fall into pieces. Instantly sunny blast Nergal with a magic blast , causing him to be blasted to the ground. Looking up, he saw Sunny flying above him.

“Why you?” Nergal said, as suddenly small demon-like creature with wings that resembled him fly out of his back and merge into a big version of the creature. It then charged after Sunny, who flew above with the creature chasing her. While he was distracted, one of grim legs kicked his butt.

“Why you?” he said as he wrapped a tentacle on it and zapped. One of grim hands launched into the air and punched him in the face. Anger he used his tentacles to grab it and zap it before using the rest of his tentacles to grab the rest of the grim parts. Many tried to escape, but it was no use as he grabbed all the parts with his tentacles and zapped them. Nazz, seeing this, tried to help Grim by charging at him in an attempt to punch him, but Nergal grabbed her fist and flipped her on her back. However, while he was distracted, sunset manage to sneaked up on him and sprayed pepper spray on his eyes.

“Ahhhhh!” he screamed as his tentacles let go of grim body parts and began running while covering his eyes.

“It burns,” he said as he ran across the floor, off the edge, and onto the lava floor.

“I am okay." Nergal's voice was heard "just burn.”

After that was done, the nergal creature landed on the ground, all burned, and Sunny flew down on the ground, having gained victory in her battle.

“All right, everyone, let go home," sunset said.
….
In the surface world and in eddy room, sunset and double d were putting grim back together.
“Hey sunset.“ Grim said, ” Good idea to spray Nergal with pepper spray.“
"Thanks, grim,"Sunset said. “And thanks for the save.”
….
Meanwhile, back in the center of the earth, Nergal, after getting out of the lava floor, is currently in a full-body cast and laying on his bed. In front of him was a TV showing what Ed’s, Grim, Nazz, Sunny, and Sunset are currently doing.
“This is far from over, “he said in a menacing voice.

Author's Note

Author note : in case you missed it the camera that was spying on them in chapter 2 was from Nergal.

Chapter 6:A Grim day for video games

At Ed's house, Ed was playing video games with Johnny in his room. They have been playing this game since last night nonstop and are now fighting in a boss level. Ed character, who is a barbarian, and Johnny character, who is a wizard, were fighting a dragon boss.

While they were playing Ed room, the door opened, and in came sunset, sunny, Grim, and the rest of the Ed’s.

“Hey Ed, you left the front door open,“ sunset said. ” You know that’s how flies can get in your house, right?”

“And us,“ Grim said, laughing. ”And us.”

“What the heck is wrong with you today?” Eddy asks Grim.

“Not now guys, me and Johnny are playing Dungeon and Beast,“ Ed says to his friends.

“How long have you guys been playing ? “Double D ask, noticing the state of their eyes. ” You don’t look well.”

“Since last night, non-stop,“ Johnny said.

“I think you guys should stop since it seems to be affecting your health,” Double D said in concern for his friends.

“Rest later, game now,” Ed said in a monotone voice.

“It seems the two losers got addicted to their little game,” Sunny said.

“This is serious, gentleman, as this can greatly affect their health negatively,“ Double D said.

“Hey Grim, can’t you do anything about this?” Eddy said.

Grim put a hand on his chin before he got an idea. He then snapped his fingers.

“I got an idea,“ he said. “How about you play a more realistic version of this one?”

“Is it better than this one?” Johnny asks.

“It is,“ Grim said.

“Plank says he wants to see this game of yours,” Johnny said.

“Sure thing,” Grim said as he opened a portal with his scythe, which sucked everyone through.it.
….
A portal opens, and everyone comes out of it.

“Where are we?” sunset asked as she and everyone saw that they were in some dark landscape, and in front of them was a path that led to a staircase that led to the entrance of a large castle. If the former unicorn was being honest with herself, the castle was actually bigger than the one in Canterlot.

“Now choose your weapons,” Grim said to Ed and Johnny.

“I want a large mallet like my character,“ Ed said enthusiastically as Grim made a hammer appear in the air, which Ed grabbed and ran onto the path.

“Plank and I want to cast magic,“ Johnny said as Grim made a book of spells appear, which Johnny grabbed.
….
Ed ran up the stairs and onto the front door, which opened when he was nearby, and out came a group of skeleton warriors, whom Ed easily crushed with his mallet. He then ran inside the castle, with Johnny chasing after him.

After running inside, Ed and Johnny found themselves in a room surrounded by monsters of all types . Johnny quickly went through his book and found a spell to use. He immediately turned all the mosnetrs into frogs, and Ed and Johnny ran past that room and down a staircase, where they ran into a giant spider monster. Johnny went through his book again and found a spell to grow ed mallet, who then used it to squash the giant spider. Immediately afterward, the mallet returns to normal size , and the group runs down the stairs, where they encounter a large troll guarding a door. The troll used its club to try and hit them, but Johnny used his magic to make a giant anvil appear above its head, which fell down and slammed on its head, knocking it out. The two then run intohe door.

“Well, it seems even the Grim Reaper can’t break their addiction,“ Sunny said, as she and everyone else have been following the two.

“We see about that,” Grim said, annoyed, as he disappeared in a flash, leaving the rest on the staircase.

“Um, what now?” Eddy asks.

“I guess we just follow them,” the former unicorn said to her friends.

….
In the castle control room, a gargoyle-type demon has been watching everything on one of the monitors.

“Those two are fun,” the gargoyle said before the door to the room opened, and in came Grim.

“The grim reaper,“ the gargoyle said in shock. "What are you doing in the control room?”

“Get out; your shift is over, and I am taking over,” Grim said.

“Hey, you can’t just...” the gargoyle said, but was interrupted as Grim covered him with a magic aura and tossed him out of the room. He immediately closed the door and sat down on the chair that was near the control panel.

“Now let’s let the game begin,“ he said as he cracked his fingers. He looked at the monitor that showed Ed and Johnny walking in a hallway.

“Now what monsters should I unleash?“ he said as he looked over all the buttons on the control panel before choosing one to press.
….
A metal door opened, and out came a large Minotaur that ran into the hallway.

Meanwhile, as Ed and Johnny were walking, they heard something, looked back, and saw the Minotaur charging at them.

“Holy cow,” Johnny said as he started going through his spell book, only for the Minotaur to reach out to him and swipe it away from his hands.

“Don’t worry, Johnny, I will help you,” Ed said as he raised his mallet, but Grim opened up a trap door beneath him, causing him to fall through, leaving Johnny alone with the Minotaur.

“Let's get out of here, plank,” Johnny said as he ran with the Minotaur chasing after him. He ran through the hallways, down and up stairs, before falling through a trap door that led to a crocodile pit. Luckily, Johnny managed to stretch his legs while keeping the crocodile's mouth open. Looking up, he saw the minotaur glare at him before walking back.

“Phew , glad he is gone, plank." Johnny said in relief before the Minotaur came back with a record player and put a record in it, which sang, ” This song will get stuck inside you head “over and over again.

“Ahhhhhhhh!” Johnny screamed as he covered his ears with his hands. “It hurts,“ he said in anguish. Meanwhile, the Minotaur itself is dancing towards the toon.
….
Grim, who was seeing this, was laughing. He then turned his attention towards another monitor, which showed Ed had landed in a maze of some kind where he was being chased by a giant cyclops. He then saw another showing the rest of Ed's , sunny and sunset walking through a hallway. He then presses a button on the control panel.

….
“Where do you think everyone is?“ Sunset said to her friends before a trap door opened beneath them, causing all of them but Sunny to fall in due to her ability to fly. However, she immediately flew into the trap door to help them.

Everyone found themselves in a cave of some kind. They look around at their surroundings.

“Greetings traveler’s ”," a voice said, catching everyone's attention. Their turn, and they saw a cat-like demon wearing armor holding a bucket. It was very small, to the point where he barely reached their kneecaps.

“I am Bucket Knight, and if you want to get through this room, you must face me,” he said.

“ Hahahahahaha” Eddy laughs, ” Hit the road shorter before you get hurt.”

“I might be short, but once you add water," the bucket knight said as he dumped the water in the bucket on him, causing him to grow enamors to the point he towered over him. ” And a quick grow spurts will happen .”

“Oh, crud,” Eddy said.
….

Meanwhile, Ed was still being chased by the cyclops until he ran through an entrance, where he saw a button nearby. He clicked on it, and a large metal door closed it, keeping the cyclops out.

“Phew,“ Ed said as he began walking through the hallway.
….
“Curse it,” Grim said as he was about to press another button on the control panel , only for the celling to burst open and a giant fist to crush it. He looked up and saw a giant caveman-like monster through the hole, and on one of its shoulders was the gargoyle monster from early glaring down on him.

“Ah, hi,” Grim said nervously.
….
As Ed was walking through the hallway, an elevator nearby opened up, walking out of it was the rest of Ed’s, sunset, and sunny all brushied and batter up with Eddy carrying a bag and smiling happily.

“There you guys are." Ed said, "Hey, what's in the bag?”

“Nothing,” Eddy said. ” Nothing but treasure.”

Eddy then opened the bag, revealing cold coins and diamonds.

“Cool,“ Ed said. "Hey, where grim?“

As if to answer his question, Grim ran past them, screaming, “Let's get out of here.“. Behind him was the caveman monster, with the gargoyle still on its shoulder.

“Get them,” the gargoyle monster orders the caveman monster. Everyone ran or, in the case of Sunny, flew for their lives. They ran in many different hallways, up and down stairs, and more hallways before running through the front door of the castle and down the stairs.

“And stay out,“ the gargoyle monster screams from the entrance of the castle before going inside.

“Let go home,“ sunset said as grim opened a portal back home, and as everyone was walking through it, grim who was the last one stop.

“I can’t help but feel like we forgot something,“ Grim said as he walked through the portal, which closed immediately after he went through.
….
Meanwhile, Johnny, who is still stuck in the alligator pit, was still screaming.

“Make it stop,” he screamed while, on top, the Minotaur was still dancing to the music.

It took two hours before they remembered Johnny and went back to save him.

Author's Note

Author note: The line :

“Hey Ed, you left the front door open,“ sunset said. ” You know that’s how flies can get in your house, right?”

“And us,“ Grim said, laughing. ”And us.”

“What the heck is wrong with you today?” Eddy asks Grim.

Is a reference to the billy and Mandy episode the firebird sweet

The music the Minotaur play is a reference to the Lego movie 2.

The character bucket night is base on the adventure time character of the same name

P.s my other story the Guardian of harmony the return of the dark lord have been posted check it out it is a good story.

Chapter 7: A grim magic school

At Sunset Home, Sunset and Sunny were sitting down on the sofa in their living room, flipping through the channels of the TV, bored out of their minds. Not far from them, Ed, Edd, and Eddy were sitting down in the other chairs or on the ground, bored as well.

“Honey, I am home,” Grim said, bursting through the front door. He walked into the room, noticing the state everyone was in. ”What's wrong with you guys?“

"Bored," sunset said.

“I quite agree with sunset; it has been a long day with nothing productive,“ doubled d added.

The room was silent afterward. It was like this for a minute before it was broken by grim.

“I can’t take it,” he shouted. ” My clients are more lively than you guys.”

“Then what do you suggest we do?” Eddy asks.

Grim thought about it for a second before an idea came to him.

“I know what we can do." Grim said as he made pamphlets appear on one of his hands. “We can go to Toadblatt's school of sorcery.”

“School of Sorcery,” Eddy asks.

“It is a school that teaches magic,” Grim said, gaining everyone's attention, especially sunset, since the ideal that there was a school that taught magic like Celestia School for gifted unicorns, and she was going to one excite the former unicorn to no end.

“Cool, a magic school,“ Ed said happily.

“Um, how are we supposed to enroll?“ Double D said, "It's not like we can just enroll suddenly, and how are we supposed to convince our parents to let us enroll?“

“Oh, just leave all those little details to me." Grim just said, ” Just pack your things and get ready; we are leaving in an hour or so.“

“Hey, me and Plank want to go,” Johnny said, suddenly walking in.

“Johnny, what are you doing here?” Sunset said in shock.

“You left the door open, and me and Plank heard everything,“ Johnny said, pointing to the open door. ”So, can we go?”

“No way, mon,” Grim said. “We are already going with Ed to this school, and one annoying idiot is all I can take.“

Yeah," Eddy said. “So hit the road.”

“What if me and Plank give you this jawbreaker?“ Johnny said, producing a jawbreaker from his pocket.

“In that case, welcome aboard,” Eddy said as he grabbed the jawbreaker.

“Oh great, another idiot I have to deal with,” Grim said in annoyance.
….
The Ed’s, Sunny , sunset , Johnny, and Grim were in the waiting room with the other students, waiting outside the door to Toadblatt office with the receptionist.

"Alright, everyone," said the receptionist, Ms. Largebottom. "Mr. Toadblatt will see you all now."

Everyone walked through the door to the office of Dean Toadblatt. Toadblatt is a humanoid toad-like creature wearing purple robes that a wizard would typically wear. He had a matching pointy wizard's hat with yellow stars on it.

He smiled, seeing everyone walking in. “Greeting everyone, “he said as he got up from his chair at his desk to address everyone. ”Welcome to Dean Toadblatt's School of Sorcery. I am Dean Toadblatt, and through these halls have passed the greatest wizards the world has ever known, and as long as my wizard hat is on, I shall dedicate as much time as possible to teaching you ladies how to better yourselves with knowledge and crud like that."

Dean Toadblatt then explained the houses of his school. "You see, children, the students of Dean Toadblatt's School of Sorcery are divided into four houses that all compete to be named the head house. First, there's Gunderstank. They're obviously THE BEST OF THE BEST, which is why they win Dean Toadblatt's Head House Competition every year."

Ed then interrupted to ask him a question: "Oh, oh, oh, does this mean we have to earn points by having a wizard duel or..."

Toadblatt interrupted, "Please save all questions at the end of the presentation." Toadblatt continued his lecture. "Then there's Bandibor House, and finally," he said with a sigh of disapproval, "We have Weaselthorpe, THE WORST HOUSE ON THE CAMPUS. They were the ones who wrote bad things about me on the bathroom walls."

"Hold on," said Sunset. "I thought you said there were four houses on the campus."

"So... what's your point?" asked Dean Toadblatt.

"Never mind," said Sunset, thinking it best not to continue with this topic.

“By the way, what with the unicorn?“ Toddblatt asks, pointing to Sunny.

“I am an alicorn,“ Sunny said, "and I am also a new student."

“Oh well, the more, the merrier.“ Toddblatt said, shrugging his shoulder before directing their attention to his right and saying, "Now, it's time to put on the squidhat." Aheheh."

The curtain to the side of the room opened, revealing a singing squid with a guitar. "Oh, I'm slimy and ugly and covered in mold, but I'll tell you where you can go! Put on your squidhat, baby!"

He sang before being pulled away by Dean Toadblatt. Dean Toadblatt placed the squid hat on one of the unnamed children's heads. "This one goes to Gunderstank." Dean Toadblatt then took the squidhat off and placed it on the head of the next child.

"Gunderstank." Toadblatt moved the squid to the next child again. "Gunderstank."

"Splendid," Dean Toadblatt said.

He then moved it to Johnny's head.

"This one goes to Weaselthorpe," said the Squidhat.

"Weaselthorpe?!" Dean Toadblatt bellowed.

"Weaselthorpe," the Squidhat repeated.

"ERRRGH!" Dean Toadblatt grunted before stopping when he saw everyone staring at him. He looked on sheepishly. "Oh, I mean, uhh." He said , never finishing, as Johnny interrupted him.

With the Squidhat still on his head, Jonny exclaimed, "I guess my best buddy Plank is next, huh?!"

Johnny then shows Dean Toadblatt toadblatt plank.

Dean Toadblatt looked at Plank before shrugging, then said, "Eh, I've seen weirder." Dean Toadblatt then stuck Squidhat on the plank.

Squidhat's pupils shrank slowly. "No," he whispered. "No!" he shouted in terror. "NO! he screamed again before jumping onto Toadblatt's shoulders and saying, "Just put the rest in Weaselthorpe," he said, shaking in fear.
….
Everyone was now in Weaselthorpe House, being introduced by one of the students there.

“Today we have a new member of our house,“ a young boy said who is around the age of ten said , introducing them to everyone. “I am Nigel Planter, the head of this house, and I hope you have a wonderful time, and I hope we can get along.”

“Yeah, especially since you are being hunted, by the one who should never ever be named,” one of the students said to Nigel.

“Hunted, what does he mean?” Double D asks.

“Oh, currently, right now I am being hunted by the darkest wizard to ever exist, the one who should never ever be named,” Nigel said.

“Is he that scary that people refuse to say his name?” Sunset asks Nigel, genuinely curious and a little afraid since the idea of a dark wizard running around freaks her out a bit.

“No, because usually when someone says his name, something always breaks, hence why people don’t say his name,” Nigel said.

“So what is his name?” Ed asks.

"It, Lord Moldybutt,“ Nigel whispered, and one of the lenses of his glasses broke.

“Lord, moldybutt,” Ed said, and a part of the wall broke down.

“Don’t say that name,” Nigel said.

“You mean, Lord Moldybutt,” Johnny said as a part of the celling breakdown, hitting one of the students and knocking him out.

“Yes, and stop saying that name,” Nigel yelled.

“What name?” Ed asks.

“Lord Moldybutt,“ Nigel yelled before he quickly covered his mouth, realizing what he had done, and immediately many of the furniture and pieces of the building, including the walls, celling, windows, and rooftop, broke off.

“He has me scared like a... ", he said before stopping. “Maybe you guys can help me; you look quite capable.“

"What in it for us?“ Eddy ask.

“Yeah,” Ed said, agreeing with Eddy.

“Eddy” Double D said reprimanded Eddy.

“How about tickets to the jawbreaker factory?“ Nigel said, bringing out some tickets from his pocket.

“ We in” eddy said as he grab the tickets.

“ Good now I just need you just protect me until the end of school year from you know who” Nigel said.

“You mean, Lord Moldybutt,“ Johnny said, causing the building to shake.

“I thought I told you to stop saying that name,” Nigel yelled.

“What name?” Ed asks.

“ Lord….” Nigel said before his mouth was covered by sunset hands.

“Yeah, we are not going through that again,” Sunset said as she pulled her hands away from his mouth.

“Thanks,“ Nigel said. “I almost said Lord Moldybutt.“

He quickly covered his mouth and realized his mistake, but it was too late as a piece of the celling landed on him, knocking him out.

“K.O.” one of the students said.
…..
That night everyone went to sleep, and in one of the towers, Nigel was sharing his room with Grim, Ed, and Eddy.

“I can’t sleep knowing you know who is still out there,” Nigel said in fear as he tried to sleep. He was currently sharing a bunk bed with Grim.

“Don’t think too much,“ Grim said. ”If you time comes, it comes, so you better get some sleep,” Grim said from the bed above and go to sleep.

“Don’t worry, we are here to help,” Ed said from his bunk bed, holding a wand.

”He won’t get past us, right, eddy," Ed asks eddy, who has fallen asleep at the top half of the bed. However, as soon as he said that, Lord Moldybutt came out under Ed's bed and knocked him out with a mallet.

Lord Moldybutt resembled a demon-looking creature whose entire body is blue-colored and has claw-like hands. His entire head was green, and he had blue eyes and white pupils.

Moldybutt then tossed the mallet aside, and before Nigel could scream for help, he rushed towards him and closed his mouth with his hands.

“Not a word, boy,“ he said before letting go of his mouth and grabbing him by the collar of his shirt. “Listen here and listen well. Stay out of the chamber of secrets if you know what is good for you.”

“But I don’t know where it even is,” Nigel said.

“It is in the secret dungeon that can only be accessed through a secret entrance hidden behind a painting located in a secret room that can be found in...” Moldybutt stopped as he realized what he was doing. ”Just stay away from it,” he threatened Nigel.

“What's even in it?” Nigel asks.

“It's a secret wise guy,“ Moldybutt yelled, waking up grim, and Eddy, both of whom immediately noticed him. Grim, who was the nearest, summoned his scythe and tried to hit him with it, but Moldybutt managed to dodge it and ran through the door, but not before dropping Nigel on the ground. All three run after him. Grim fired a magic blast from his scythe at him, but Moldybutt used his magic to conjure a magical shield that deflected the blast back to Grim, who managed to dodge but hit a passing student who went out of his room to see what the commotion was, turning him into a donkey.

Grim hit his scythe on the ground, causing the ground to open up, leading to the underworld, but Moldybutt quickly cast a levitation spell on himself and floated above it. The crack, however, reached a couple of students who went out of their room to see what was causing all the noises and fell through the crack. Grim then jumps on his scythe, followed by the other two boys, and rides it like a witch broom as he chases after moldybutt.

Moldybutt blasted a fireball at them, but they managed to dodge it, and as Moldybutt was still floating away, he was blasted by a magical blast, causing him to be thrown out of the air and land near one of the windows. He looked up and saw sunset, Double D and Johnny were riding on Sunny, looking down on him. Grim, Eddy, and Nigel catch up to his location and immediately jump off the scythe.

Moldybutt stood up and glared at them before turning his attention to Nigel. “Remember my warning boy,” he said before jumping out of the window and into the moat around the building, where he immediately jumped out of it and ran for his life while being chased by a crocodile. Sunset, who had walked near the window, saw all of this. She then notices something on the window and slides her finger on it.

“Powder,“ she said as she brought her finger close to her eyes to examine it.

“Magic powder?“ Nigel asks.

“Not sure," Sunset said.
….
The next day, Ed, Johnny, and Nigel were walking through the front door of the Weaselthorpe building.

“Remember to keep a close eye on Nigel,“ Double D said as he, Grim, Eddy, Sunset, and Sunny were seeing them off.

"I got it,” Ed said.

“We will watch him like a hawk,“ Johnny said.

“I can’t take it anymore." Nigel said, ”I can’t eat, sleep, or do anything with you; you know who's still after me.”

Unknown to him, Moldybutt was nearby, hiding behind a tree.

“You mean Lord Moldybutt,“ Johnny said, causing the tree to fall on top of said person.

“I told you guys to not say his name." Nigel yells angrily.
….
The rest of the day was spent with Nigel trying to continue his school day while Ed and Johnny guarded him. However, unknown to them, moldybutt was nearby, and he has been spending the entire day trying to get to Nigel.

First, while walking through the hallway, Nigel stopped next to a trash can to tie his shoes while Ed and Johnny were looking around, trying to look for any traces of moldybutt. Unknown to them, however, is that said person was hiding in the trash can nearby and was poking his head out of it. He was about to grab Nigel, but he was already done tying his shoes. and walked away follow by Ed and Johnny , and immediately afterward, the janitor walked up and picked up the trash can and emptied it out into his cart with him still in it.

The second was when Nigel was in potion class on the second floor of the school, working on his potion with Johnny and Ed. Moldybutt was climbing up the window and was about to pull himself into the classroom, but one of the students accidentally mixed the potion wrong, causing it to shake as it was about to blow up. He then threw it at the window, accidentally hitting moldybutt, causing him to fall off the window and onto the ground. The potion landed on top of him, causing it to explode on him.

The third was when they were in broom-riding class, practicing to fly magic brooms. Ed, Nigel, and Johnny were flying their respective brooms in the sky, and, unknown to them, moldybutt was behind Nigel riding a broom. He stretched his hand towards Nigel, and he was about to grab him, but Ed, who was distracted due to him having fun with his broom, accidentally knocked him out of the sky. Moldybutt then landed in the manticore cage, which is located in the magical animal care class. The manticore, after noticing him in the cage, attacked him.

Fourth was when Nigel, Ed, Johnny, and the rest of the class were being led by a teacher on a path to go to the field to observe a magic plant. Moldybutt, dressed in a Batman costume, jumped from the cliff he was on and glided down towards Nigel. He was very close to him and was about to grab him. However, everyone goes through a cave, and he ends up hitting the entrance of the cave.
….
“Wow, it's been an entire day, and so far no sign of you know who,” Nigel said as he, Ed, and Johnny were walking through the school hallway. Unknown to them near the window was moldybutt sitting down on the branch of a tree.

“You mean, Lord Moldybutt,“ Ed said, causing the branch of the tree that Moldybutt was on to break apart and fall down, taking him with it.

“Stop saying that name,” Nigel said.

“You mean, Lord Moldybutt,“ Johnny said, causing the tree outside to break and land on said person.

As they continued walking, the school intercom switched on. “Nigel Planter, please report to the Dean Office," the voice in the intercom said.

“I wonder what frog man wants with you,” Ed asks.

“Not sure,“ Nigel said. "Let go and see what he want.”

All three (four counting plank) immediately went to the dean's office.
….
“I am afraid I have to let you go,” Dean Toddblatt said to Nigel.

“What, why?” Nigel asks.

“We just can no longer be held responsible for when you know who will come and get you,” Toddblatt said.

“You mean, Lord Moldybutt,“ Johnny said, causing the dean desk to split into two.

“Bingo,” Dean Toddblatt said. ”So this is goodbye, good luck, and have a nice life. We're going to miss you.”

"Oh, get a room,” a familiar voice said, and everyone turned and saw moldybutt claw out of the air vent.

“Holy cow,it's Lord Moldybutt." Johnny said.

Immediately after Johnny said that, the bookshelf in the office broke down.

“You can’t be real,“ Dean Toddblatt said.

“Wait, what do you mean he is not real?" Ed said, "What about all the things you say about not being responsible when moldybutt comes and gets Nigel?”

Immediately after Ed said moldybutt, the dean chair broke, causing him to fall on his butt.

“Oh, I am real, all right,“ Moldybutt said, ”and guess what I found in the chamber pot of secrets.“

“A book full of powerful spells,” Nigel guesses.

“A lifetime supply of gravy,” Ed guesses.

“Pie,” Johnny guesses.

“No, I found ," Lord Moldybutt said as he grabbed his head and pulled it off, revealing it was a mask and that the person wearing it was none other than sunset. “This cheesy custom”

“Cheesy,” Toddblatt said.

“Yes, the same cheesy custom that the person who has been using to scare Nigel will leave the school forever, "Sunset said. “Can you guess who?”

Nigel thought about who the culprit was for a few seconds before he realized who the culprit was. He turned to Dean Toddblatt and pointed a finger at him. “Dean Toddblatt, how could you?”

“What?” he said in shock. "It wasn’t me,” he defended.

“He's telling the truth,“ Sunset said.

“But what about you saying about Lord Moldybutt not being real?” Ed said, causing the photo frame on the wall nearby to fall down and break. ”It sounded like you knew he wasn’t real since you were the one dressed as him the entire time.“

“It's because while Dean Toddblatt doesn’t believe in you know who existence doesn’t mean he will pass up a change to use it to his advantage,“ Sunset said," which is to get rid of his most hated student. You see, after some research, we discovered that Dean Toddblatt despises Nigel Planter and has been using any means to get him out of his school. So when he heard of Nigel being supposedly hunted by you know who, he used that as a justifiable reason to have him kicked out of the school on the ground that the school couldn’t be held responsible for him.”

“Yep, that's true,” Dean Toddblatt admitted.

"So, who is Lord Moldy..." Ed said before Dean Toddblatt covered his mouth.

“I like to keep my school in one piece, please,“ Dean Toddblatt said.

“So who is it that was pretending to be you know who?” Nigel asked, and as if on cue, a young, blond-haired boy around his age came walking in through the office door. Nigel gasped upon seeing the person.

“Drake Malcom junior, my school rival, I should have known," Nigel said.

“What I am just giving Dean Toddblatt the paper he assigned to me?” Drake said as he handed the paper to the dean and walked out of the room.

“Ok, if it isn’t him, then who?” Johnny said as the door suddenly opened again, and in came a blond adult man dressed in fancy attire.

“Drake Malcom senior, I should have known,“ Nigel said, pointing his finger at him.

“What? I am just informing the dean that I am here because my son needs to leave school early today due to a doctor appointment,“ Drake said.

“Sure, you can take your son and leave,“ Dean Toddblatt said, and immediately Drake senior closed the door.

“Ok, seriously, who is the culprit?“ Dean Toddblatt said impatiently.

Immediately, the door opened again, and Ms. Largebottom came in handcuffs, escorted by two policemen, with Double D, Grim, Sunny, and Eddy following behind.

“This is your culprit,“ Sunset said, pointing to Ms. Largebottom.

“Ms. Largebottom,“ Toddblatt,Johnny, Ed, and Nigel said in shock.

“You see,“ Sunset said as she began explaining everything to them. ”After Ms. Largebottom escaped from Weaselthorpe House, she left a trail of powder behind, and after me and Double D analyzed it, we discovered it wasn’t magic powder but regular powder, the same powder found on a cheap custom. Afterward, we contacted the magical police, and after further investigation, we found hair and fingerprints on the crime scene, and DNA tests revealed that they belonged to none other than the receptionist, Ms. Largebottom.”

“But why?“ Nigel asks.

“It's because of your constant pranks from Whoopee Cushion, Pie in the Face, and Drawing on My Face. I needed a way to get rid of you, and this seems to be the perfect way to do it, and I would have gotten away with it too if it weren't for you meddling kids and your stupid wing unicorn thing,” Ms. Largebottom yelled.

“Well, in that case, I have no choice but to let you go." Dean Toddblatt said.

“What like fire?“ Ms. Largebottom asks.
….
Ms. Largebottom found herself in an arena that was full of students and teachers, and on the audience seat was Dean Toddblatt, along with Nigel Planter, Sunset, Grim, the Ed's, Johnny, and Sunny.

“Release the giant one-eyed dwarf,“ Dean Toddblatt said, and a giant one-eyed dwarf carrying a club was released into the arena.

“Shouldn’t it be cyclops?“ sunset asks.

“Don’t think too much about the technicalities.“ Grim said as he ate his popcorn.

The giant, one-eyed dwarf ran towards Ms.Largebottom and raised its club over her.

“Oh, crud,” she said.

“Well, glad that everything turn out alright ,“ Sunset said, drinking from her soda cup.

“Agreed,“ Double D said.

“I knew there was no such thing as Lord Moldybutt,“ Nigel said, causing sunset cup to break into two and spilling the drink on the floor. Earning him a glare from the girl.

“Ah, oops,” Nigel said sheepishly.

However, unknown to them, watching from a nearby cliff through a pair of binoculars was the real Lord Moldybutt.

“So they think I am not real,” he said. "Well, we will see about that when the real lord moldybutt makes his debut,“ he laughed, but unfortunately, due to him saying his name, the tree next to him broke down and fell on him, causing the edge of the cliff he was on to break down, taking him and the tree with it.

“Ow!” he said.

Author's Note

I bet non of you expected the twist about dean Toddblatt not being lord moldybutt. Yeah him being moldybutt will to obvious so I decided to make moldybutt be Ms .largebotoom.

The line grim said “Honey, I am home,” and” My clients are more lively than you guys “ is a reference to the episode billy and Mandy circus of fear where he actually said those lines.

In case you haven’t figure Drake Malcom junior and senior is an expy of to Draco malfloy and Lucius malfloy respectively

Chapter 8: A grim brain freeze

It was early morning and sunset, ,sunny Grim and the Ed’s were on a bus, waiting until the bus reached their destination.

“Where are we heading again?” Eddy asked, bored out of his mind.

“We are heading towards the tech expo, where they will be exhibiting the most advanced technology that has been created and developed by many of the greatest minds in the world,“ Double D said.

“I, for one, can’t help but be excited.“ Sunset said that she couldn’t wait to see the kind of technology that would be exhibited during the event. She had developed a love for technology after coming to this world, as many of the technologies that humans have developed could easily improve the standard of living in Equestria. Heck, when she was still in her queen bee days, she even considered introducing technology to what she thought would be her future subject in equestria.

“It's great to see there is someone beside me who at least appreciates the advancements humans are making in developing new technology,“ Double D said, looking at Eddy. This earned an eye roll from the short boy.

“It seems we have reached our stop,” Grim said, gaining everyone's attention as the bus stopped and everyone got out of it.

“Wow, there are so many people here,” Ed said as he saw the large number of people going into the building.

“Come on, everyone, let go in,” Sunset said as she and everyone walked into the building and unknown to them as their walk into the building a figure dress in a trench coat and hat was following them. In the expo, they saw many inventions and other such technology on display and being demonstrated. Such as rocket boots,jet packs, magnetic shoes, a hover chair and board, and many more.

"Wow, "Ed said in awe.

“Ok, maybe I was wrong. This place looks awesome,“ Eddy said.

“Great, you gentlemen, begin to see the amazement of technology,“ Double D said. ”Come on, everyone, let go.” Doubled d began walking further into the expo with his friends following him.

“I got to say you humans have come a long way since the Stone Age,“ Grim said, looking at all the technology on display. ”I mean, look at all this stuff. Hover cars,hover boots, and a robotic maid. This is all pretty amazing.”

“I quite agree with you on that grim.” Sunny said.

The group continues to explore the expo even further, looking at all the different devices and technology that were on display.

“Hey, what that?" Sunset said, pointing to what looked like a stage of some kind where many people were gathered nearby. On the stage were a group of scientists, and not far from them was a table full of devices and technology.

“Greetings everyone, I am Dr. Marcus. I would like to inform you that the competition for the best inventions has begun,” a scientist said through a microphone, gaining everyone's attention.

“Let's check it out,” Eddy said as he and everyone else went to watch the show, and, unknown to them, the trench coat figure followed right behind them.

“Now let us see the contestants,“ Marcus said as he walked towards the tables where the inventions are kept with the scientist who made them standing behind the tables.

“Why don’t you introduce yourself and your inventions?“ Marcus said to one of the scientists.

“Greetings, I am Dr. Alvin, and this is my invention, a freeze ray.” The scientist said this as he showed everyone his freeze ray. He demonstrated it by firing it at a dummy that he set up nearby.

“Fascinating,” Marcus said as he then went to address another scientist. “What about you?”

“My name is Dr. Jerry, and I have developed an exosuit that can give anyone super strength.“ He demonstrated this by putting on the suit and lifting a boulder that he placed nearby into the air.

"Incredible," “Marcus said as he addressed another scientist, “what about you?”

“My name is Dr. Sombra, and my inventions, well, why’ don't I show you?” the man now known as Sombra said as he activated the small machine on the table that produced a cup of coffee.

“ Coffee?” Marcus asks, confused.

“Why don’t you and all the scientists try and see what it does?” Sombra said as he produced more cups of coffee, and immediately Marcus and the other scientist drank them.

“Not bad,” Marcus said, only for him and the other scientist to be suddenly frozen solid.

"Hahahaha, Sombra laughs evilly, “fools all of you.” He then grabs the freeze gun from one of the scientists tables and blasts it at himself, turning his skin blue like ice. ”You have been tricked by Sombra, the former leader of the umbrum syndicate.”

“Umbrum syndicate?” Sunset ask.

“That right little girl,” Sombra said, ”the umbrum syndicate was once an organization that dedicated itself to taking over the world until a four-way war between our rivals Evil Con Carne, the Changelings syndicate, and the syndicate of doom resulted in my organization's destruction, and after its destruction, I was forced into hiding to plot my next move. Now, after years of hiding, it is time for me to rise again, and I will do it by using the technology in this tech expo.” Sombra was about to run and grab the exo suit, only for the trench coat figure to jump on to the stage. ”Who are you?”

The figure took off his trench coat and hat, revealing himself to be Nergal. "The name is Nergal, and I will be taking those devices.”

“As if,” Sombra said as he pointed the freeze gun at Nergal, only for Nergal to sprout a tentacle from his back and grab the gun from him.

” Hey”. Sombra shouted only for Nergal to blast him with the gun, freezing him solid. Nergal then points the gun at himself, turning his skin blue like sombra, before turning the gun at the audience and freezing many of them. Seeing all of this, everyone quickly ran out as quickly as they could, leaving only grim,the Ed's, sunset, and sunny to confront Nergal.

“What are you up to now, Nergal?” Grim said as he got his scythe ready.

“I am simply going to freeze everyone in this town and then drag them into the center of the earth, where I will force them to be my friends.” Nergal said as he then grabbed the exo suit and put it on while also replacing the left hand of the suit with the freeze gun.

“As if we will let you.” Sunny said as she flew into the air and fired at Nergal, only for him to activate the rocket shoes of the suit and fly into the air. He then fired at Sunny, freezing her solid, causing her to fall to the ground and cracking the floor in the process. He then turned his attention to the Ed’s ,grim and sunset and fired at them.

"Run!"Sunset shouted as she and everyone ran, avoiding the blast.

“You can’t get away from me,” Nergal shouted as he flew after them while shooting at them. Meanwhile, unknown to everyone, a red light started glowing from the sombra, and it wasn’t long before the ice around him melted, freeing him. Sombra stood , still shivering, with his skin now back to normal.

“Thank goodness I remembered to wear my thermal underwear today.” He said this while shivering. ”I am going to teach that freak a lesson for messing with me. But how?” He said as he put a finger on his chin before turning his head and seeing a high-tech armor being put on display. ”How convenient,“ he said, going to break the display case the armor was in before putting it on. ”Now is time for me to teach that freak a lesson.” He activates the rocket shoes on the suit and flies out of the building to chase after Nergal.
….
The Ed's, Grim, and Sunset were currently still running from Nergal, who was still flying after them and blasting them. Luckily, they were able to dodge each blast. Of course, there were a few close calls, but so far, they were able to dodge his attacks.

While running, they saw Kevin riding on his bike nearby.

“Out of the way,“ Grim said as he and everyone ran past Kevin, causing him to fall to the ground.

“ Hey!” Kevin shouted in anger, only for Nergal to blast him and freeze him solid.

“Well, that one cul de sac kid down,” Nergal said, and immediately he heard the sound of a bell. He turned to the source and saw the bell was from the door of the candy shop, and out came Sarah and Jimmy eating jawbreaker. Both of them stopped and saw Kevin frozen. They looked up and saw Nergal flying in the air. Nergal, just look at both Sarah and Jimmy and freeze them solid. ”Another one bites the dust. Now back to the chase.” He then flew off, chasing after sunset and her friends. However, due to him stopping to freeze Kevin, Jimmy, and Sarah, they were able to have enough time to escape.
….
The groups are now currently in sunset house panting as they try to catch their breath after escaping from Nergal.

“How are we going to stop Nergal?“ Sunset asked after catching her breath.

“Maybe we can freeze him like how that guy freezes the scientist with this.” Ed said, pulling out from his jacket the same small machine Sombra used to make the coffee to freeze the scientist.

“Ed, how do you manage to take the machine?“ Double D asks Ed.

“What machine?“ Ed asks.

“The one you holding lumpy,” Eddy said.

“ What?” Ed said.

“Never mind that,” Sunset said. ”What we need right now is to figure out how to get Nergal to drink the coffee.”

“I have an idea,“ Grim said, gaining everyone's attention.
…..
In the cup de sac, the group set up a stand, and on it was the word free ice coffee. The Ed's, Sunset, and Grim were also attending the stand dressed in a barista uniform while wearing fake mustaches.

“Coffee,“ Grim said in a fake accent. “Free iced coffee; get them while they're still cold.”

"There is no way this will work,” Sunset said, and as if on cue, Nergal landed next to them.

“Free coffee,“ Nergal said happily. ”Just what the doctor ordered.”

“Do you want some coffee, boss?” Grim said, still talking with his fake accent.

“Of course, my good sir.” Nergal said.

“Then one free coffee came right up,” Grim said as he brought out a cup full of coffee from under the table and gave it to Nergal, who took it. He was about to drink it but stopped.

“Wait, why don’t we all drink together?“ Nergal said, ”After all, after today, I will have an endless number of friends, and I wish to make a toast to always remember today.”

"Okay, boss,” Grim said as he brought out a circle metal tray from the table that had five coffees on it.

“What the heck are you doing, bone head?” Eddy whispered to Grim.

“Relax, guys, these are just regular coffees." Grim whispered to them, calming everyone down. ”Well, then bottom up.”

“Hold on, that one is cinnamon,“ Nergal said as he looked at one of the cups. ”I want that one,” he said, putting his cup on the tray and spinning it before stopping it. He was about to take that cup but was stopped by sunset.

“Hold on, cinnamon is my favorite , so you just take this one,"Sunset said as she spun the tray again.

“How about the one with sprinkles?“ Nergal said as he spun the tray again before stopping.

“Sorry, that one is mine,“ Double D said as he spun the tray again. ”So you take this one.”

“How about this one?” Nergal said, spinning the tray again before it stopped.

“No, we insist you take this one,“ Sunset said as she spun the tray again.

“How about I take this one?” Nergal said, spinning the tray again.

“How about this one? “said Sunset.

"No, this one, "said Nergal.

“This one, “Sunset said.

"No, this one,"said Nergal.

“This is getting ridiculous,“ Eddy said.

“I agree with you on that one,” Double D said.

Five minutes later:

After five minutes, they eventually stop spinning the tray and settle on just drinking.

“I lost track,” Sunset said as she nervously held her drink.

“But I didn’t,“ Grim said. ”Don’t worry, ours are safe to drink.”

“Well, here's a toast to having friends,“ Nergal said as he raised his cup, which was followed by everyone raising theirs. He and everyone then started drinking their coffee.

“Ah, that was good coffee,“ Nergal said.

"Ha,"Grim said as he and everyone took off their disgust. “We got you, Nergal. That coffee was made from sombra machine, and now you are frozen.

“Am I really?“ Nergal said smugly as he crossed his hands.

Instantly, everyone turned to Ed, who was now frozen solid.

“Oops, now we are goners ,“ Grim said in his fake accent.

Nergal then flips the stand as he points the freeze gun at them. ”Prepare to be my best friends forever.“

“The only one who needs to be prepared is you." A voice said, causing everyone to look up as their saw man in high-tech armor flying above them, "As doom is upon you.” The face mask of the armor opens up, revealing that the person is sombra.

“Sombra, how did you unfreeze yourself?“ Nergal asked him in surprise.

“I wore my thermal underwear today, that's how.” Sombra said as he pointed one of his hands at him and fire an energy blast at him. But Nergal was able to dodge it by flying upwards. Nergal than fire at Sombra, freezing him only for him to burst out of the ice with ease.

“The suit also has a thermal setting on it,“ Sombra said as he fired at Nergal, who managed to dodge. But before he could fire back, a voice was heard, gaining everyone's attention.

“Hold evil, doer.”

Everyone looked at the source and saw on a lamppost Johnny dressed in his Captain Melonhead personal. “Your reign of terror is over.” He jumped from the lamppost and landed on the ground. ”For Captain Melonhead and Spitter the Wonderwood is here to save the day.”

Nergal just looked at him unimpressed and just simply blasted him, freezing him solid. However, this turned out to be a mistake, as while Nergal was distracted by Johnny, Sombra flew behind him and messed with the freeze gun setting, causing it to overload. He flew backwards as the gun was overloading.

“What the heck ?“ Nergal said as he looked at the gun before it exploded, freezing him solid. He fell to the ground, leaving a large crack in the ground in the process.

"Hahaha, serve you right." Sombra laughed evilly before someone fire at one his rocket boots , causing it to malfunction, causing him to land and slide on the ground right in front of sunset. She was the one who shot at him with grim scythe.

Sombra got up and saw sunset in front of him. ”So you are the one who shot me.” He said it with a voice full of anger.

“That's right, I did,“ Sunset said.

“Fool, you have made the mistake of making an enemy of...” However, he didn’t get to finish, as sunset just hit him on the head with the back of grim scythe, knocking him unconscious.

“Great that over,” sunset said.
….
After unfreezing everyone, they contacted the police, who arrested both Sombra and Nergal. Both are currently sitting down at the back of the police van handcuff, and with the technology their stolen being confiscated.

“This isn’t over.“ Nergal said through the open back door of the van, “I will return.“

“And so will I,” Sombra said as he glared at sunset and her friends. “Hear me , little girl, and hear me well. You and your friends have made the mistake of making me you enemy. Sleep well while you still can, for once I get out of jail, I will..." However, he didn’t get to finish as the door closed on him and the vehicle started up, driving away.

They were silent for a few seconds before Grim broke the silence.

“Let's go home,” Grim said as he and everyone began walking home.

“I agree we should, as I need to rest,“ Sunny said, as she now has a runny nose. ” I think I have a cold," she sneezed.

“Well, today has been quite an interesting day,” Sunset said.

“That's one way to put it.” Double D said.
….
In Peace Creek Prison, two certain inmates are seen in their cell.

Nergal sat on his bed, looking out of his glass cell, thinking about the different ways to get his revenge on sunset,grim,sunny and the Ed's.

In a cell not far from him and behind a metal door was Sombra, laying down on his bed as he thought of the people who were responsible for his imprisonment, especially a certain bacon-haired girl.

“I will have my revenge,“ he said with a voice full of anger.

Author's Note

I bet non of you expect to see the human sombra here or that he will become sunset arch enemy.

Oh by the way the name Umbrum is a reference to the umbrum species from the my little pony IDW comic which is a species sombra belongs to.

And this chapter was inspired by the Johnny test episode johnny vs brain freezer.

Such as sombra coffee machine which is the same one brain freezer use in the episode and the suit Nergal use is a reference to the one brain freezer use. The scene where their try to have Nergal drink the coffee make from sombra machine is a reference to a scene in that episode.

And before I forget yeah Evil Con Carne was mentioned here and any fans of the grim adventure of billy and Mandy would know who their are.

Anyhow leave a comment on what you think of my chapter

Chapter 10:The new mean girls

In Peace Creek Prison, the guards are on high alert as two prisoners manage to escape from their cells. These two prisoners are Nergal and Sombra. In Nergal cell, there was a hole under his bed that led outside. Said person is now running in the woods, having just dug out of the prison, and is now trying to put as much distance between him and the jail as much as possible.

“I never actually thought those prison movies were accurate when they said they were always the one guy in prison who could get you anything,“ Nergal said as he thought back about how he managed to buy the pickaxe from the one guy in jail by paying him with prison money, which is raisins.

In sombra cell, there was a hole in the celling, and currently, said person was in a small rocket being driven by one of his old minions who came out of hiding to help break him out of jail.

“Great job, Wind Rider, "Sombra said to his minion.

“Thank you, sir,' Wind Rider said.

“Now I want you to head towards this location,“ Sombra said as he input a coordinate into the GPS of the vehicle.

“What is in that location?“ the wind rider asks.

“My secret base that I have been hiding in till now” Sombra said, ”I want you to take me there so I can freshen up, and once I am done, I am going to go and get my revenge on the girl who was responsible for me being in jail.

"Sir, may I suggest we just ignore the girl and go back to rebuilding the Umbrum syndicate? "wind rider said.

“No, that girl humiliated me by putting me in jail, and I won’t let that brat get away with it,” Sombra said.
….
In the cul de sac Sunset was doing her afternoon jog around the neighborhood. While she was jogging, she saw Johnny nearby, who had his head stuck in a tree again. This distracted the former unicorn enough that she didn’t see the person in front of her. She ran into the person, and both fell to the ground. Sunset, being the first to recover, stood up with her hand rubbing her head and her eyes closed.

“Sorry,“ she said as she opened her eyes and looked down on the person she ran into. She was immediately shocked at who she saw. The person was Sonata Dusk, a member of the dazzling.

The former siren looked up and screamed when she saw sunset, and she immediately got up and ran off.

“What with her?” Johnny said, having seen everything. Sunset then turned her attention to Johnny.

“Do you need help?” Sunset asks.

“No need; Plank is getting help,” Johnny said. Sunset looked down and saw plank under him. Sunset decided to cut her jogging short and just walk back home.

“One of the sirens is here, “ though Sunset.“What does this mean, and more importantly, is the others also here?”
….
Sonata burst through the front door of the dazzling house and ran to the living room, where the other two sirens are currently sitting on the sofa watching TV.

“Sonata, don’t burst through the door,” Adagio said, not taking her eyes off the TV.

"Guys, bad news,” Sonata said, panicking.

"What are their no tacos in Peace Creek?” Aria said, not even bothering to look at her.

“No sunset is here,” Sonata said, gaining the other two sirens attention as they turned and looked at Sonata in shock.

"What?"both shouted.

"Yeah, I ran into her just now." Sonata said, "What are we going to do?”

Adagio put her fingers on her chin in though.

“If sunset is here, then the rest of the rainbooms aren’t far,” Adagio said.

“So what are we going to do now?” Aria asks.

“Simple, gear up; we're going to war,” Adagio said. “It took us forever to move to this place, and I refuse to abandon this place when we literally just moved here yesterday.

Adagio stood up from her chair with a look of determination, as she was determined to win the battle with sunset and the rainbooms.
….
Sunset had just arrived inside her house, and she saw all her friends were already inside watching TV.

“Hey sunset,“ Double D greets her when he sees her enter her house.

“Oh,hey guys,” Sunset said casually.

“You don’t look good,” Double D said as he saw the worried look on her face. “You look like you had something in your mind.”

“Well yes,“ Sunset said, deciding it was probably best to tell them, ”I just encountered some people from my old school here.”

“Let me guess these people aren’t friends,“ Grim said as his attention was now on sunset. However, before anyone could say anything, a brick was thrown through the window, hitting Grim and causing his head to fly off.

“Sunset Shimmer, come out and face us,” Adagio said from outside.

“I guess that is our cue to go out,“ Sunny said as she and everyone walked to the front door.
….
The Dazzling are now outside of Sunset House. Aria is currently wearing a baseball helmet, and she has a baseball bat in her hand. Sonata had a cooking pot on her head and a golf club on one hand, and Adagio had a hockey helmet on and was carrying a hockey stick.

“You sure we got the right place, Adagio?“ Aria asks.

“That weird kid who was trapped in the tree said she lived here,” Adagio said. The front door opened, and sunset and the rest of her friends came out of the house.

“Well, look who we have here." Adagio said, ”Sunset shimmer.”

“The dazzlings," sunset said. "What are you guys doing here?”

“I should be asking you that question,“ Adagio said as she pointed her weapon at sunset in an accusatory manner. “I want to know why you are here and where the rest of your friends are.”

“Those people aren’t my friends anymore,“ Sunset said.

Before anyone can say anything, Adagio notices something that caught her and the rest of the sirens attention.

“Grim, what are you doing here?” Adagio asks in shock.

“You guys know each other,“ Eddy asked in surprise, like everyone else.

"Well, yes,“ Grim said. "Adagio and the two girls are ancient sirens that have been around since the dark ages. They were banished here from their world centuries ago and have been living among humans since then. They had a few encounters with witch hunters, which led to a few close calls with me.“

“We were sirens until goody two shoes stripped us of our powers and turned us into humans,” Aria said, pointing to sunset.

“Well, what am I supposed to do? You guys were trying to take over the world,” Sunset said.

“Well, it matters, not since you are dead,” Adagio said as she held her weapon up.

“By the way, who is the alicorn?“ Sonata asks as she points to Sunny.

“Forget the alicorn sonata,“ Adagio said. ”Tell us where the rest of your friends are.”

“They aren’t my friends anymore,“ Sunset said. ”Not since Anon-A-Miss.”

"Anonymous," Eddy asked. "Ok, seriously, can someone tell us what's going on here?”

“ Sunset I think it might be best if you told them "double D said.

Sunset sight before turning her attention to the dazzling “Time out for a second, please,“ Sunset said as she turned her attention to her friends.

“I am going to tell you guys the truth, and this time the whole truth,“ Sunset said as she began telling everyone and even double D the whole truth, which also involved the magic part that she didn’t tell double D the first time.

“Wait, so you were some princess student,“ Eddy asked, ”and you were a unicorn.”

“And you turn into a demon." Ed asks, "cool.”

“And you were a bully,“ Grim said.

“Yeah, I make a lot of mistakes that I regret,“ Sunset said as she put her head down in shame. She suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder, looked up, and saw that it was Double D, who gave her an encouraging smile.

“Sunset, like I said before, you make mistakes, but you are now trying to be a better person, “Double D said. "If you want proof of you being a better person, then look no further than the batter of the bands. It was thanks to you that the dazzling were defeated and the world is safe. You have changed for the better, and you old friends are fools for not seeing that.”

Sunset smiled as she hugged Double D.

“Thank you, double D ,“ she said.

The hug was broken by a gagging sound, and both of them let go of each other and turned to the source of the noise, which was Adagio and Eddy.

“Get a room,” both said at the same time, much to their shock.

“So you not with the rainbooms anymore or came here for us?“ Adagio asks.

"Yeah,"Sunset said.

“So what now?“ Sonata asks.

“Look, you guys obviously didn’t come all the way to Peace Creek to fight me, and I didn’t come all the way here to fight you guys, "Sunset said. “How about a ceasefire? I won’t bother you guys, and you won’t bother me.”

Adagio stood still in thought before answering her.

“Fine,” Adagio said as she and Sunset walked towards one another and shook hands. However, something big suddenly landed on the ground not far from them. It was so big that it shook the ground. Everyone turned to the source and saw a large robot that was fifteen feet tall. The chest of the robot opens, revealing Sombra, who has changed from his prison outfit to his old outfit he used to wear during his time as the leader of the umbrum syndicate, which consists of a black military coat and black gloves. He wore black pants and boots.

“I’m back,“ Sombra said as he laughed evilly.

“Sombra, how did you get out of jail?” Sunset asks.

“One of my old minions busted me out." Sombra said, "Now it's time for my revenge.“ The hatch closed as one of the robots hands turned into canons and aimed at them. Everyone quickly ran away as fast as they could as the cannon fired a large laser blast, leaving a hole at the place they were at. Everyone looks at the damage that cannons cause in shock.

Sombra then redirects the cannon towards them and fires again. All of them begin running away as fast as they can to avoid the robot.

“Run as fast as you can,” Sombra said as he laughed evilly. “Your end is near.“

He chased after them while shooting at them. Sunset, the dazzling, Ed's, Sunny', and Grim were able to avoid each blast as they ran for their lives.

They continue running until they run out of the cul de sac and into town, where they manage to eventually lose him. All of them are currently hiding in an alleyway, catching their breath.

“What now?” Eddy asks.

“We need an idea on how to stop that guy,” Sunset said.

“Wait, why are we helping you guys?“ Adagio asks.

“Because that guy thinks you are with us and thus will no doubt try to kill you guys.” Grim points out.

“He got a point,“ Sonata pointed out.

“Fine,“ Adagio said. “So how do we stop this guy?”

Grim put a hand on his chin in though before he snap his fingers as an ideal came to mind.

“ I have an ideal” Grim said.
….
In the town street , the group had set up a taco stand with the word free tacos on it. The dazzling Ed's, Susnet, Grim,and Sunny are also attending the stand dressed in a Mexican poncho, sombrero, and a fake mustache.

“This is the same plan from last time,“ Sunset pointed out.

“No, it’s not” Grim said, ”Last time was free ice coffee, and this one is free tacos.”

“And how are tacos going to help save the day?” Aria pointed out.

“Despite being good,” Sonata said as she and Ed ate a taco.

“It's really simple,“ Grim said as he brought out a taco that was covered with red hot sauce. “The tacos I am planning to serve to Sombra will have Eddy Brother special hot sauce.”

“Yikes, that stuff is really hot,“ Sunset said.

“That's the point,“ Grim said before coughing and began talking in a fake Mexican voice, “Free tacos ,free tacos get that while they're still hot.”

Sombra robot landed next to them, and immediately the hatch opened.

"Yum, tacos,“ Sombra said as he climbed out of his robot, grabbed the taco, and ate it. ”This is delicious.” As Sombra finishes eating the taco, he suddenly feels like his mouth is burning and his face is turning red.

"Ahhhhhh! "he screamed as fire came out of his mouth and steam came out of his ears. " Water!”

"Here,” Grim, still talking in the fake Mexican accent, said as he brought out a jug that was full of the same hot sauce and gave it to Sombra. Sombra, not thinking, grabbed it and drank it as quickly as he could until he finished the jug. Once he was done, he dropped the jug and screamed in pain as a large fire came out of his mouth. He screams and runs to a fire hydrant, where he breaks the top half, letting the water come out. He plunges his head in front of the water stream with his mouth open to drink as much water as he can. He eventually pulls his head out when his mouth stops burning. He was about to walk back to his robot, only to see sunset and co is now in front of him.

“ Is over sombra”Grim said as he and everyone took off their disguises.

“Oh yeah,” Sombra said as he brought out a remote control. ”This controller allows me to control my robot from a distance.“ He moves the joystick of the controller, and the robot moves as well. However, Sunny just uses her telekinesis to pull the remote from his hand and have it float next to her. She looked at the remote for a second before pressing a button on it, causing the robot to blow up.

“Self-destruct button,“ Sunny said.

“Curse it!“ Sombra yelled, ”Why did I install a self-destruct button?”

"It's over, sombra,“ Sunset said.

"It's not over yet,” Sombra said as he pulled out a remote and pressed a button, and immediately a helicopter driven by wind rider arrived and flew over him, and a ladder fell from it. Sombra grabbed it as the helicopter flew higher, taking him with it. “We will meet again."

Sombra yelled as the helicopter flew away, leaving sunset and Co behind. Everyone stood in silence before Aria broke the silence.

“So what now?” Aria asks.

“Lunch,” Sonata and Ed suggested.

Everyone nodded in agreement as they went to have lunch.

….
Everyone was now in the dazzling house, eating lunch that Sonata had prepared. Which were tacos.

“This is pretty good,” Grim complimented.

“Yeah,“ Sunny agreed.

“Want some gravy with you, tacos sonata?” Ed said as he brought out a small water bottle filled with gravy.

"Sure, Ed," Sonata said, and immediately Ed poured the gravy on it. She then ate the taco and smiled.

“This is so good,“ Sonata said in bliss.

“So does this mean we are friends now?“ Ed asks everyone.

“We are not friends,“ Adagio said. "We're just not going to fight with one another, that’s all.”

“Ah, but Ed and I want to be friends,“ Sonata whined.

“Fine, you can be friends with him and the rest, but just leave us out of this,” Adagio said.

“Yeah!” Sonata and Ed cheer as the two hug.

“Best friend forever,“ the two said in happiness.

After that, everyone went back to eat their lunch, and after that was done, sunset, and Co left the house. As sunset and everyone walk home, the former unicorn can’t help but think about how the day turned out, as not only the dazzling is here, but her friends now know the whole truth of her past, and even then they still accepted her. One thing the former unicorn knows is that things are going to get even more crazy than they are now.

Author's Note

In case you didn’t know wind rider is an actual character from my little pony and the hot sauce grim use is a reference to the hot sauce that was use in the episode Honor Thy Ed.

Did anyone like how I make it that the dazzling and grim have a history with one another

Leave a comment on what you think of my chapter so far.

Chapter 11:A grim Mexico

The Ed’s, sunset, dazzling, Grim, and sunny were in a van being driven by Ed's uncle Harold.

“How much longer before we reach our destination?“ Adagio asks in frustration, which is mirrored by her sister Aria.

"Why do you guys even come?" Sunset asks, "Last I checked, we only invited Sonata.”

Said girl was currently reading a comic book with Ed.

“Free food, that's why,” Adagio said. "We will be foolish to pass up the chance for free food.”

“Don’t worry, everyone; we will be at Burger Joy soon,” Ed's uncle Harold said. Ed's uncle was a fat man with a large nose. He wore a white shirt with orange sleeves and blue pants with brown shoes. Sunset had met Harold a few times in the past when he visited, and from what she can tell, Ed inherited his intelligence from him, as he has shown to be equally, if not more, dumb than Ed. She learned that, due to his lack of intelligence, he had a hard time keeping a job since he always did something to get him fired. Like how he was fired from his last job due to him eating all the paper cups in the office. Due to him always losing his job, he couldn’t afford rent, so he either slept in his van or stayed with Ed family until he could find a new job. Sunset learned that this had happened more than enough time that Ed’s family had a special guess room prepared for when he had to stay at their house.

“That was what you said five hours ago,” Eddy complained. ”Are you sure you know where we are going?”

“Of course I do,” Harold said in a confident voice.

Five hours later:

The van is now in the middle of the dessert, broken, and everyone is standing next to it.

“I guess I didn’t know where I was going,” Harold said, causing everyone except Ed and Sonata to groan.

"Grim, open a portal, and take us home,” Sunset said.

“I would, but today is the one day of the year my scythe will update itself,“ Grim said as he showed them his scythe, and in the middle of the scythe was a digital screen that showed it at 15 percent before a complete update.

"Great, what now?“ Adagio said.

"Well, we already have shelter from the hot desert sun,“ Double D said, pointing to the van. ”We can just stay there until Grim Scythe finishes updating.”

“How long will that be?” Eddy asks.

“It usually takes until tomorrow,” Grim said.

“Tomorrow,“ Sunny said in shock, "we are going to stay in a desert until tomorrow.“

“Hey,come on one day in whatever this place is called isn’t bad,” Harold said.

“Mexico,” Adagio said. ”This place is Mexico.“

“Sure, we can call this Mexico if you like,” Harold said.

“No, you moron, this is Mexico,“ Adagio points out.

Harold quickly stood next to sunset.

“I think she is losing it,” he whispered to sunset.

“I am serious, see?” Adagio pointed to a big sign next to her that said welcome to Mexico. ”I think I take my chances in the desert.“

Adagio then began walking to the desert, with Sonata chasing after her.

“Dagi noooo!” Sonata screams as she runs after her, but stops when she notices a town literally right next to the sign.

“I can’t believe we missed that,” Grim said.
….
Everyone walks into the town, where the residents are dressed as skeletons or wearing skeleton masks and makeup,and in addition to that, there are skeleton decorations.

“Wow, is it Halloween already?“ Ed said as he and Sonata ate a taco that they got from one of the shops.

“These people aren’t celebrating Halloween, you dundle heads.“ Grim said, "They are celebrating Día de los Muertos, or as their call in the English language, Day of the Dead. A holiday that celebrates death, which by extension is a holiday that celebrates me,

As they walk, someone knocks grim on his shoulder with a walking stick. Grim turned and saw three young boys.

“That is one great costume, mister,” one of them said.

“This is not a costume; I am the real Grim reaper,“ Grim said, causing all three boys to laugh. Annoy Grim removed his head, causing all three boys to scream and Grim to laugh evilly.

“I love it when he does that, “Ed said, causing all three boys to stop screaming and grim giving him an annoyed look.

"Greetings, Mr. Reaper. I am Paco.“ The boy said, “And my friends and I thank you for grazing my people with you present, for today might be the last Día de los Muertos.” Paco said the last one with tears.

“Why is it the last day?” Sunset asks.

“The day of the dead origins started centuries ago when Santiago came to set up his factory on our land and stole our ancestors most valuable treasure, the Golden Nose of Chipotle, from our ancestors. The spirit of our ancestors was not pleased and demanded that they get it back. So their dress as a skeleton caused him to flee and escape through his window, resulting in his end. After that, our ancestors returned the nose to the temple of Chipotle, where, as punishment for stealing the nose, Santiago was forced to guard the nose for eternity. After that day, my people celebrate that day by dressing as you,” Paco said, pointing to grim. ”And that is how the day of the dead started.”

“Wow,” Harold, Ed,and Sonata said.

“That was a good story and all,” Adagio said, ”but why is it the last day of the dead?”

“Oh,“ Paco said. "That's because of him.” Paco pointed to a large limo that was driving on the street. The limo ran over a few stands, destroying them in the process, and nearly ran over some of the people. The limo stopped, and out came a large, muscular man wearing a black suit and a wrestling mask.

“That is Del Uglio, the ugliest Lucha libre ever known. He sought to find the golden nose so he could use it to be less ugly,” Paco explains.

“Then why don’t you try to stop him?” Aria asks.

“Because he got mad wrestling skills, and the last guy that tried to stop him was beating up so badly that he was put in the hospital,“ Paco said.

Everyone turned to look at Del Uglio walking when a motorbike ran over a mud puddle, causing him to scream and tear off his suit, leaving him in his wrestling underwear, mask, and shoes. He screamed in fury, causing everyone around him to run in fear. He grabs a nearby car and tosses it away with ease before running to a car next to it and kicks it in the air like it was a soccer ball.

“Oh, I see,“ Aria said.

“With his skills, he is unstoppable,“ Paco said.

Del Uglio broke through the door of a bar, causing everyone inside to run. He then walked in, stomping on the ground and leaving cracks in the floor. Sunset and Co. follow behind him.

"Why are we even here?" Aria said, ”I don’t care much about this holiday.“

“Me too,"Adagio said.

"Well, I do." Grim said, ”This holiday is the only one that celebrates me, and I refuse to let some stupid two-bit Mexican wrestler take it from me.”

However, unknown to Grim, as he said that Del Uglio had just gotten up and stood next to them.

“Um, grim,” Sunset said.

“This overblown gorilla won’t have the day of the dead until he prides it off on my cold dead hand.” Grim said, "I mean, seriously, who does this idiot think he is?”

“Serious grim I think you need to stop.” Sunset said.

“That's because he's good at wrestling; this two-bit thug thinks he can ruin my holiday,“ Grim said. ”Well, all I can say is..." He stopped when he saw a large shadow over him, he turned, and saw Del Uglio standing over him.

“Did you say something about me?” He shouted at grim face, causing him to shudder in fear.

“Did you say something about me?” He shouted again at Grim face.

“Well, it was nice knowing you grim,” Aria said.

However, to everyone's surprise, he just flexed his muscles. “Was it a compliment about my muscles or packs?”

Everyone just stared at him, confused.

“Seriously, did you?” He said, “It's sometimes hard to hear through this mask.”

“Um yeah." Grim said ”It was a compliment. said, Why do you wear that mask?”

Del Uglio then did dramatic poses. “I wore this mask because underneath it is a face that is so hideous and ugly that it can't be shown to anyone. It is why I sought the golden nose, as it will make me less ugly.”

“And how are you going to find the nose?” Adagio asks.

“I have a map right here." Del Uglio said as he pulled a torn-up map from his mask, ”This is the map that will lead me to the golden nose.” He showed them the map. ”All I need is the second half, and once I complete the map, I will find the golden nose."

“Hey, that looks similar to my underwear,“ Harold said as he turned and pulled down his pants, showing that the back of his underwear had the other piece of the map.

“How is that even possible?“ Sunny asks.

“It's probably because the writer of this fanfic wants to move this story along,“ Grim said.

“What?“ Sunset asks, confused.

Del Uglio then grabs Harold and tears the map from his underwear before tossing him aside. He then taped the map together.

“Del Uglio shall now be less ugly,“ Del Uglio boasts.

“Sunny, do something,“ Sunset said.

" Right"Sunny said as she flew into the air and blasted him. However, Uglio grabs a table and uses it as a shield to block the attack. He then grabbed a chair and tossed it at her. But Sunny was able to dodge it before firing another blast at him. Uglio dodged it before jumping in the air, grabbing Sunny by the leg, and dragging her to the ground, where he slammed her on it hard. He then lifted her from the ground by the leg and slammed her on the ground again and again. He then tosses her onto a table, which breaks as soon as she lands on it. Sunny got up and tried to fire at him again. However, he simply jumped over the blast, where he would then grab onto the second-floor railings and stand on top of them. He then jumped from it and body-slammed Sunny. A referee suddenly arrived from nowhere, got on the ground, and slammed his hand three times before declaring Del Uglio the winner. Del Uglio then stood up with a fist in the air and cheered for his victory. He then ran through a wall, breaking it in the process, and through the woods.

“I guess that is our cue,” Adagio said.

“I agree,“ Grim said, ”that our cue to try and get to the golden nose before del Uglio gets to it and saves Día de los Muerto.”

“No, that's our cue to leave,” Adagio said.

“Not until we save Día de los Muerto,” Grim said.

"Fine," Adagio said.

“But how can we beat Del Uglio to the nose?” Harold said. ”He has both maps."

“It simply,“ Sunset said as she pointed to the trail of destruction that Del Uglio left behind, ”we follow his trail.”

“Then lets go,"Grim said.

“I think you guys should go without me." Sunny said as she was now sitting down in a wheelchair with bandages covering her entire body, ”I think I need to rest up.”

“I will stay here to look after Sunny,” Double D said.

“Well, then let go,” Grim said as he pointed his scythe in the direction of Del Uglio.

….
Del Uglio broke through the vines and trees of the forest with ease as he followed the direction to the temple of Chipotle. However, unknown to him, sunset and co. were following right behind him. Del Uglio eventually reaches the temple. Seeing the temple, he smiled.

“So close,” he said as he went up the temple stairs, only for the two statues that guard the entrance to jump and block his way. They point their weapons at him. This, however, did nothing to stop Del Uglio, as he simply jumped and kicked one of the statues, destroying its head in the process and causing the rest of its body to fall to the ground. The other one tried to hit him with its sword, but he just dodged it with ease before punching it and breaking it to pieces. He then went into the temple.
….
Del Uglio stood on top of the temple, where he saw the ghost of Santiago sitting down on a beach chair, drinking a coconut. He had the golden nose on his face. He stopped when he saw Del Uglio.

“Who are you?” Santiago asks him.

“I am Del Uglio, and I came for the nose,” Del Uglio said.

“Do you actually think you can get the nose?” Santiago said.

“I don’t think I know,“ Del Uglio said as he jumped in the air and tried to body-slam him. However, Santiago just phased through his chair. After he landed on the chair, breaking it in the process, Del Uglio got up and looked around for the ghost, only for him to receive a wedgie courtesy of the ghost. Del Uglio reached his hand from behind and tried to grab the ghost. But his hand just went through him.

“You can’t touch me because I am dead." Santiago boasts, ”But I can touch you.” He empathizes this point by lying down next to his leg and having his ghost tail wrap around his feet and pull, causing him to fall to the ground hard.

"Timber, "he said before laughing. However, his laughter was cut short when Del Uglio grabbed the golden nose and pulled it off him.

“No, “the ghost yells. ”Wearing that nose ensures I remain in the land of the living, and if it ever takes off, I will be sent to the land of the dead." Immediately after, he said that the ghost disappeared in a flash of light.

“To the victory goes the spoil,” Del Uglio boasted as he stood up and held his nose up in the air.

“Hold it” A voice said, and Del Uglio turned and saw Grim, Eddy, Sunset, Adagio, Aria, Paco, and his two friends, Sonata, Ed, and his uncle Harold. The last three dresses in wrestling costume

“Is the costume really necessary?“ Aria asks.

“What it is fun?” Harold said.

“Hand over the nose,” Grim said.

“If you want this nose, then you must beat me in a wrestling match,” Del Uglio said.

“Deal,” Eddy said.
….
Everyone was now back in town, and in the middle of it was a wrestling ring, and everyone in the town was nearby to watch the match. Ed was on one side of the stage shirtless and wearing a shoe on his head, and on the other side was Del Uglio.

“ Eddy I don’t think this is a good idea. Double D said, "There's no way Ed can beat that guy.”

“Don’t worry, I have a plan,” Eddy said as he brought out a walk-talkie from his pocket.

….
Ed stood in the ring, waiting for the match to start, until he heard a familiar voice say, "Hey you!" Ed quickly looked around to see where the voice was coming from. This went on for a while until he saw a green monster figure near the ring.”Approach me mortal, for I, the great Baron O' Beef Dip, have returned!"

"Baron, you're alive!" Ed exclaimed as he reached for the figure and hugged it, completely ignoring the walkie-talkie haphazardly taped to the toy's back.

"I never left to begin with fool!" The Baron replied.

"What are you're commands my master?" Ed asked.

“Beat up, Del Uglio, and win the nose,” Eddy said. Ed looked at Del Uglio and smiled.

“It shall be done, master," Ed said. The bell rang, signaling the start of the match. Ed quickly charged at Del Uglio and rammed his head into his stomach. This caused Del Uglio to back away in pain. Ed then grabbed him by the leg and toss him into the ring rope, causing him to be slingshot towards Ed, who jumped out of the way and grabbed his leg as he flew, causing him to stop. Del Uglio landed on the ground, and immediately after he landed, Ed repeatedly slammed him on the ground over and over again. After one last slam, Ed then bit Del Uglio in the buttocks, causing him to jump in pain. He reached behind and pulled Ed off of him. He then punched Ed, causing him to fly to the Ring Rope and slingshot him back to him. Del Uglio stood in his path and was about to punch him once he was near. However, Ed maneuvered his body so he could fly through between his legs, where he was then slingshot by the rope, and back to him. Ed kicked him in the back, causing him to fall to the ground. He then ran towards the rope and slingshot him towards Del Uglio while he was down. The impact sent him flying into the air, and he fell hard to the ground. Ed then jumps onto one of the wrestling posts, jumps off of it, and body slams Del Uglio. The referee then walks next to them and counts to three, declaring Ed the winner.

“Yeah,” Ed cheered as everyone in the town toss him in the air.

“You won,“ Del Uglio said as he gave Paco the golden nose. “Now I must live the rest of my life ugly.“

“Mr. Del Uglio, don’t you think you are overexaggerating?“ Double D said, ”Surely it can’t be bad.”

“It is bad,” Del Uglio said as he took off his mask. Causing everyone to look in shock as under the mask was one of the most beautiful man they saw. Del Uglio then pointed to grim ”Now it is your turn to take off your mask.”

Grim just shrugged and removed his head, leaving Del Uglio shocked.

“You, the real Grim reaper!” he shouted in shock before fainting.

“Wish we had done that from the start,” Grim said as he put his head back. "Could had save us all that trouble.”

Sunset then grabs a bucket of water and pours it over him, causing him to wake up.

“Del Uglio, you're not ugly." Sunset said, ”In fact, you are the exact opposite. I mean, look, the ladies are crazy for you.” Sunset pointed to a group of women who were looking at him in a love struck manner.

“How can that be? I am hideous,“ he said as he snapped his fingers, and a man in a butler uniform walked next to them and dropped a full length mirror that was covered with a white cloth. Del Uglio then took off the cloth and stood next to the mirror, “See for yourself.”

Sunset looked at the mirror and saw that it was a funhouse mirror.

“I am hideous,“ Del Uglio cried.

“You know that is a fun house mirror, right?” Sunset said as she went and took a hand-held mirror from Double D and showed him his reflection in it.

“Hey, I am gorgeous,“ Del Uglio says as he grabs the mirror and admires his look. He then turned to look at sunset and everyone with an embarrassed look. “It seems I have been doing all this for literally nothing. I am truly sorry for everything, and to make up for my misdeed, I shall be Día de los Muerto's new protector and protect it from anyone who will ruin it.”

“Well, great, that is all over,“ Grim said.

“So what now?” Eddy asks.

“We could celebrate Día de los Muerto with everyone,“ Sonata said.

“Oh, by the way, to also show you how sorry I am, I shall treat you and your friends to the most expensive restaurant in town,” Del Uglio said to Sunset and her friends.

“Sounds good to me." Adagio said, ”I am starving.”

“Me too,” Aria said.

For the rest of the day, sunset and everyone celebrate Día de los Muerto before staying at Del Uglio mansion for the night. When the next day came, Grim opened a portal, and everyone returned home.

Author's Note

In the original episode I don’t remember what the ghost boy or local boy name were so I just add my own names.

Fun fact I got the ideal to name the local boy Paco from one of the character of Jackie Chan adventure.

The ideal that Del Uglio believing he was ugly due to a fun house mirror came from scooby doo stage fright where one of the character believes he was hideous due to a fun house mirror.

The Baron O' Beef Dip is a reference to once bitten , twice Ed and the way Ed dress for his wrestling match was a reference to tag you Ed.

By the way did you like how I make billy dad Ed uncle.
Leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.

Chapter 12 :A Grim dwarf and elves

Ed was in his kitchen with Sonata, making food for their picnic.

“And done,” Sonata said as she put a taco between two pieces of bread before putting it in the picnic basket.

“Yeah, now we can have our picnic,” Ed said.

“What with all this mess?” Grim said as he came into the kitchen and saw that it was now a mess. ”I hope you two don’t expect me to clean up this mess. Seriously, what were you two doing?”

"We are making our food for our picnic,” Sonata said.

“A picnic,“ Grim said in shock. “Don’t you two remember what happened last time?”

Flashback:

The Ed's, Grim, Sunny,sunset,sonata ,adagio and Aria (the last two follow because they wanted free food) were on a picnic blanket eating their food in a forest somewhere.

“Can you pass the ketchup?“ Ed asks. Suddenly, a big, foot-like creature jumped out of nowhere.

“Raggle, fraggle,” the creature said as he grabbed Sonata and Ed.

“Ah, somebody help us.“ The two scream as the creature runs off. Sunset, Double D,and Sunny quickly run after it while the rest continue to eat.

Flashback end:

“Good times,"Sonata said.

“Do you want to see our emotional scar?" Ed asks Grim.

"Ed,” Sarah said as she walked in. “What with the mess? If mom finds out, you will be in trouble.”

"Sarah, I think you need to talk some sense into them since they want to go on a picnic again.” Grim said, shocking Sarah.

“Are you nuts?” Sarah said. ”Don’t you two remember what happened last time?”

Flashback:

The Ed's, Grim, Sunny,sunset,sonata ,adagio and Aria (the last two follow because they wanted free food) were on a picnic blanket eating their food in a forest somewhere.

“Can you pass the ketchup?“ Ed asks. Suddenly, a big, foot-like creature jumped out of nowhere.

“Raggle, fraggle,” the creature said as he grabbed Sonata and Ed.

“Ah, somebody help us.“ The two scream as the creature runs off. Sunset, Double D,and Sunny quickly run after it while the rest continue to eat.

Flashback end:

“Ed, did you mess up your kitchen again?" Double D said as he, Eddy, Sunset, and Sunny went into the kitchen.

“Were you trying to make you all gravy and chunky puff sandwiches again?” Eddy ask.

“The two want to go on a picnic again,” Grim said.

“What?“ Sunset said in shock.

“Are you two that idiotic?“ Sunny said. ”Don’t you two remember what happened last time?”

Flashback:

The Ed's, Grim, Sunny,sunset,sonata ,adagio and Aria (the last two follow because they wanted free food) were on a picnic blanket eating their food in a forest somewhere.

“Can you pass the ketchup?“ Ed asks. Suddenly, a big, foot-like creature jumped out of nowhere.

“Raggle, fraggle,” the creature said as he grabbed Sonata and Ed.

“Ah, somebody help us.“ The two scream as the creature runs off. Sunset, Double D,and Sunny quickly run after it while the rest continue to eat.

Flashback end:

Adagio and Aria suddenly walk into the kitchen.

"How do you two get in?” Eddy asks.

“You left the front door open,” Aria said.

“Sonata, where did you put the van keys?” Adagio asked. ”And what with the mess?”

“The two idiots here want to go on a picnic again,” Sunny said as she pointed her hoof at Ed and Sonata.

"What?"both of the former sirens said in shock.

“You guys can’t be that stupid,“ Aria said. ”Don’t you guys remember what happened last time?”

Flashback:

The Ed's, Grim, Sunny,sunset,sonata ,adagio and Aria (the last two follow because they wanted free food) were on a picnic blanket eating their food in a forest somewhere.

“Can you pass the ketchup?“ Ed asks. Suddenly, a big, foot-like creature jumped out of nowhere.

“Raggle, fraggle,” the creature said as he grabbed Sonata and Ed.

“Ah, somebody help us.“ The two scream as the creature runs off. Sunset, Double D,and Sunny quickly run after it while the rest continue to eat.

Flashback end:

“Hey, what's going on here?” Harold said as he walked in. "Were you guys having a party and didn’t invite me?”

"Mr. Harold, both Sonata and Ed want to go on a picnic,” Double D said.

“A picnic!” Harold said in shock. ”You guys remember what happened last time, don’t you?”

Flashback:

Harold was in a bush not far from where Sunset and Co. were having their picnic. He was wearing the Bigfoot costume and was about to put the mask on. However, suddenly, something jumped behind him. He turned and saw that it was a bigfoot-like creature that resembled the costume he was wearing. The creature grabs him by the front of his costume and tosses him behind him before jumping out of the bush and into the picnic area.

“Raggle, fraggle,” the creature said as he grabbed Sonata and Ed.

“Ah, somebody help us.“ The two scream as the creature runs off. Sunset, Double D, and Sunny quickly run after it while the rest continue to eat.

Flashback end:

“You know what?“ Harold said. ”Why don’t we still let them go on their picnic? What harm can it do?”

"Yeah, "both Ed and Sonata cheer as they grab their picnic baskets and run out of the house.

“This can only end in disaster,” Grim said.
….
Both Ed and Sonata were walking in the woods.

"Walking in the woods, walking in the woods," they both sang while walking.

“Hey kids,” a voice said, causing the two to turn and see a short man wearing dirty old hunting gear.

“That's a nice picnic basket you two have.” The man said,.

"Yeah,"both said in confusion as the man walked to them.

“I bet there is food in there,“ the man said as he stood next to them.

"Yeah,"both said, now uncomfortable with the man.

“Why don’t you set up your picnic here?” the man said.

“Elmer, what's taking so long?" A large duck-like man said as he poked his head out of the bush.

“Not now, daffy." The man now known as Elmer said, ”I am still trying to trick them into giving us the basket.”

“Well, hurry up. I am hungry." The duck, now known as Daffy, said.

“You know what? I think we should go,” Sonata said as she and Ed began walking backward awkwardly.

“Okay,” Elmer said. “Before you go, can you give me that basket?“

Elmer shouted the last one as he jumped at Ed and Sonata, who managed to run away as quickly as they could before he landed on them.

“Get them!“ Daffy shouted as he chased after them, with Elmer running with him.

“Give us that basket!“ Elmer shouted. As Elmer runs, he trips on a tree root and ends up tripping and rolling on the ground until he hits Daffy, and the two role on the ground until they hit both Sonata and Ed. All four rolled on the ground until they reached a cave and went through a large door that was in the cave. The two landed on the ground in a heap.

All four stood up and immediately noticed they were surrounded by large, shirtless, bearded, muscular men wearing metal helmets and pointing spears at them.

"Intruders,” one of them said before his attention turned to Elmer and Daffy. “Hey, I know you two,“ the man said, then pulled out a wanted poster with Elmer and Daffy on it. ”You two are wanted due to you stealing picnic baskets around the woods.”

“Wait, you two have been stealing picnic baskets in the woods,” Sonata asks.

“Well, we don’t have money to buy food,"Elmer said.

“Why don’t you have money?" Ed asks,"Don't you have jobs?”

“We did have jobs in kid entertainment, “Elmer said before turning and glaring at Daffy. "Until a certain duck got us fired.”

"Hey, how was I supposed to know that the new car was the CEO?” Daffy defends himself.

“It had his name on it,” Elmer said. “What worse,Not only did you steal his car and crash it, you have the nerves to say it was my idea.”

“Well, you did say you wanted to drive it,” Daffy said.

"Enough, take these two to the dungeon and contact the authorities.“ One of them ordered, and immediately Elmer and Daffy were cuffed and escorted to the dungeon.

"As for you two." The one who ordered the other men said, “Greetings! I am the dwarf king, and welcome to the mushroom mines.”

“Wait, I thought dwarfs were small people,“ Ed said.

"Oh, that," the dwarf king said. "That is just a marketing gimmick. Anyhow, what are your two names?”

"Ed," Ed said as he introduced himself to the dwarf king.

“Sonata,“ Sonata said.

“Nice to meet you two." The dwarf king said. ”Here, have a mushroom.”

He gave the two mushrooms to eat.

“Taste like a cat,” Ed said, to which Sonata nodded in agreement.

“It tastes like everyone's cat." The dwarf king said. ”You know, we shouldn’t be here in the first place, but we are here mining mushrooms because of those elves.”

"What do you mean?" Ed asks.

“It all started centuries ago after the Great War, and each species sent their representatives to discuss who should be in charge of what.” The dwarf king said.

Flashback:

“All right," said the moderator, "I just want to make sure we're all totally on the same page here. The humans will get the hamburger market, because hamburgers are disgusting, and nobody besides the humans like them, the druids will get the lentils and soy, the half-lings are in charge of chickens , the elves will make the mushrooms , and the dwarves will be in charge of all things cookies ."

"If I may interject," said the blonde-haired leader of the elves, who was wearing green.

"The floor recognizes," said the moderator. He then sighed about the stupidity that would come out of his mouth, and finished, "daddy elf."

"It seems like the photo was taken, but the flash didn't go off…" said daddy elf.

"What does that mean?" asked the dwarf king.

"Well, I just figured out which of us two will be best at taking care of the mushrooms. Little old me or big, strong dwarfs," said Daddy El He then grabbed the dwarf king's arm and lifted it in the air. ”You see this. This is the arm of someone who is suitable for lifting big, heavy mushrooms. What more do you want to spend all day next to a hot over? Why don’t we switch?” Daddy Elf said.

“Sure, why not?” said the dwarf king

"Then it's settled, we'll take the cookies and the dwarves will take the mushrooms “ Daddy elf said.

“ Hold on a second," said Ed as he and Sonata walked into the flashback.

One of the druids asked, "Did those two just step into the flashback?"

"What kind of sorcery is this? " asked the other druid.

"You agree to take the mushroom so why are you angry “ Sonata ask.

"I am angry because the elves scam us. Their knew that the cookies would become billion-dollar growth industry," said the dwarf king.

"No, we didn’t,“ said Daddy Elf.

“Yes, you did,” said the dwarf king.

"No, we didn’t,“ said Daddy Elf.

“Yes, you did,”

"No, we didn’t,“

“Yes, you did,”

"No, we didn’t,“

“Yes, you did,”

"No, we didn’t,“

“Yes, you did,”

“Yes, we did,”

"No, you didn’t,“

The dwarf king stop when he realizes what he said.

“ Ahh” He said.

“ Ha, got you” Daddy Elf said.

“You know all this talk about cookies reminds me of the time me, Eddy, Double D and Sunset became repairmen and tried to fix Jimmy's oven.” Ed said as he stretch his hand somewhere and pulled out a scene. Ed,Double D, Eddy, and Sunset were now in Jimmy's room dressed as repaired men. Jimmy's oven had smoke coming out of it, and both Ed and Eddy were hitting it.

“Stop,” Sunset said. “You're making it worse.”

“ I agree with sunset,” Double D said as he reached for the control on the oven panel .” Call us crazy, but if we start by turning off the-"

Ed suddenly pushed double D aside.

"Let me, Double D!" Ed said as he then grabbed and ripped the control for the oven off the panel. "It is off. Good, huh?"

"Is it me? It's him, right?" Double D said in a frantic voice.

"Ed, you idiot,“ Sunset said as more smoke came out of the oven.

"Boy, those cookies are getting crispy." Eddy said.

"Wait! My brain is working." Ed said as he picked up the oven and tossed it against the wall. The oven embedded into the wall "Yep."

The oven door pops open, and Jimmy's cookies fall out. They burn through the floor , leaving holes in the floor.

"Nice one, Ed."Eddy said.

"My cookies!" Jimmy said as he saw his cookies on the floor.He then look up at his celling"My ceiling!"

"Tally-ho!"Ed said.
….
By the time Jimmy had gotten into his room, sunset and the Ed’s had exited through the back door.

"My oven!" They heard Jimmy say as they walked away.

"Ed, quit it, Willya? We need to fix things, not break 'em!" Eddy said. Suddenly, sonata appears in front of them must to everyone but Ed shock.

“Sonata,” Sunset said in shock.

“You know, seeing those cookies fall through the grounds reminds me of the time we trapped the rainbooms under a stage during the battle of the bands." Sonata said as she pulled out a scene. The dazzling were standing not far, watching Trixie trap the rainbooms under the stage.

“I told you someone would give them a shove.” Adagio said as she chuckled.

“She didn't shove them. She pulled a lever.” Sonata said. This caused Aria to sigh and Adagio to facepalm.

“Go back to sleep, Sonata.” Said Aria. Suddenly, Ed appears behind them.

“You know, all this talk about shows reminds me of the time we set up a telethon,“ Ed said, shocking both Aria and Adagio.

“Hey, who are you?“ Adagio asks. Ed ignores her, grabs a scene, and pulls it . The scene changes to show Double D and Eddy standing on a stage that was set up at Double D House. Currently, Sunset is on stage, playing her guitar and signing a song she call My past is not today. After Jimmy's bad magic act, Sunset took over and played her song.

“The crowds are loving it,” Eddy said as he smiled. Sonata then appears next to them.

“You know this reminds me of the time me, Aria,and Dagi performed on stage for the Battle of the Band tryouts,“ Sonata said, shocking the two boys.

“Who the heck are you?” Eddy ask. Sonata, then pull another scene.

The dazzling were now on stage at the gym, signing their song they call You didn't know that you fell.

However, as soon as they started signing, Ed fell from nowhere and landed on Adagio, much to the shock of everyone but Sonata.

“Get off me,” Adagio said as Ed was currently sitting on her.

“Who are you, young man?" Principle Celestia asks.

“You know, all this signing reminds me of the time Eddy had all of us go door to door to sign Christmas songs,“ Ed said as he pulled a scene. The scene showed the Ed’s and sunset were in Jimmy's house, where they were signing Christmas carols to Jimmy and Sarah.

"Deck the halls with boughs of holly, fa-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la. Give us cash or we'll never stop singing, fa-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la." The Ed’s and sunset sing. Suddenly, Sonata appears next to them, much to everyone's but Ed shock.

“All this signing reminds me of the time me, Dagi, and Aria sang in the cafeteria of our old school to start the battle of the bands.” Sonata said as she pulled a scene.

The scene shows the cafeteria door of Canterlot high open, and the three dazzling were walking inside, signing.

“We heard you want to get together,” Adagio sings, but stops when she bumps into Ed, who suddenly appears in front of her.

“All this food reminds me of the time we sold a cream horn to Jimmy,“ Ed said as he grabbed a scene and pulled it. The scene changes to Ed’s dress in Chiefs clothing. They were in a lane, and on both sides of them was a wooden fence. In front of them was a stand full of food, and behind them was a dumpster blocking the other way.

“Oh no, I suddenly remember that Sarah beat us up after we ruined Jimmy's teeth,” Ed said in realization.

“ ED!" They heard Sarah's voice as she broke the stand and headed toward the Eds.

“Ahhhhhh!” All of them scream.

“Ahhh!” Sonata screams as she appears behind them. ”Why are we screaming?"

Ed then grabs sonata and runs until they hit the dumpster. Ed then walked backwards a little bit and ran harder as he rammed past the dumpster and into the previous scene, which was the cafeteria.

“Huh, what happened?" Sonata asks, confused.

“Who are you?“ Adagio asks, confused.

“Ed,“ Sarah said behind him as she somehow followed them through the flashback. She threw a punch at Ed, who managed to dodge it, which resulted in Adagio being hit and flying through the cafeteria door.

“Ahhhh!” Ed screamed as he grabbed Sonata's hand and ran again into the previous flashback, which was Jimmy House.

“What just happened?“ Adagio said as she walked out of the wall she made when Sarah punched her. Somehow, Sarah was able to punch her hard enough to send her to the previous flashback.

“Hey, who are you, and how did you get in?” Eddy asks.

“Adagio,” Sunset said in shock.

“Intruder!“ Jimmy cried out. Sarah quickly ran towards the siren, grabbed her by the collar of her shirt, dragged her to the front door of the house, and opened it. She threw the siren out of the door before closing it. Seeing Sarah causes Ed to scream again as he runs again, causing him and Sonata to appear in the previous flashback.

“Get off me,” Adagio said as Ed was standing on her.

“How did I get back to Canterlot?“ Sunset said in shock as she looked at her new surroundings. Somehow, she, Eddy, Jimmy, and Sarah followed them through the flashback. Sunset then saw something that shocked her. Standing next to the rainbooms in the audience area was her.

Pinkie Pie looks between the sunset on the stage and the sunset next to her. She did this a few more times before stopping.

“Wow, two sunset,” Pinkie said, confused like everyone else. Everyone in the room takes a subconscious look at the sunset on the stage, and the one next to the rainbooms in confusion.

“Okay, what's going on here?” Eddy asks. ”Because I see two sunset.”

“The battle of the bands,“ Sunset said as she realized where, or more accurately, when, they were. ”We somehow travel back in time.”

Suddenly, to add more confusion, another adagio walked onto stage. Somehow Sarah was able to throw her hard enough that she ended up in the previous flashback.

“Uh, what happened?“ she said before shaking her head and seeing everything around her. ”Where am I, and why is there another me?”

“That's what I should ask." The adagio under Ed asks.Ed eventually got off her, and she got up and went to the second adagio.

“Who are you imposters?“ Adagio number one asks.

“That is my line,” Adagio number two said.

“I am not an imposter; you are the imposter,“ both Adagio said angrily.

While the two adagio argue Ed, Susnet, and Sonata Double D, Eddy, Sarah, and Jimmy got off stage and stood on the floor confused.

“ Ok, this is confusion,“ the future sunset said.

"Sunset," Princess Twilight said as she and the rest of the rainbooms walked towards sunset. She was confused about what was going on.

“Twilight,“ Sunset said in shock, seeing her old friend. She was immediately happy to see twilight, but that happiness turned bitter when she saw her old friends.

“Ok, who are you?” Rainbow Dash asks.

While Sunset was having a difficult time holding her anger seeing her ex friends she still decided to answer.

“You might find this hard to believe, but I am sunset shimmering from the future.” Sunset said much to the shock of her friend and ex, or in this case, soon-to-be ex friends.

“Wait, me from the future,“ the past Sunset asked.

“Yeah,” the future sunset nodded.

“Time travel,“ Twilight said. ”I had some experience with such a thing before. I never thought I would see it again.”

"Oh, oh, oh," Pinkie said as she jumped. “If you are from the future, then can you tell me what I will become in the future? Wait, don’t tell me since it might affect the timeline. No tell me. No don’t. I don’t know what I should do.” Pinkie said. Eddy, annoyed by her, covered her mouth with his hand.

“Be quite,“ Eddy said.

“Eddy, don’t be rude." Double D reprimands Eddy.

"How did you even get here?” Twilight asks, bringing the conversation back on track.

“That's what I want to know,“ Sunset asks. ”I was singing Christmas Carlos with Eddy, Double D, and Ed.” She pointed to the three boys. ”At Jimmy's house, suddenly Sonata showed up, then disappeared. Then she reappeared, and then Adagio appeared, and the next thing I knew, we were here.”

“I think I might know,” Sonata said.

“And why should we listen to you?” Rainbow Dash said.

“Let her talk, rainbow,“ Twilight said to rainbow before turning to sonata. “Can you tell us what's going on here?”

“Oh, it is simple,“ Sonata said. ”Me and Ed went into someone’s flashback, which reminded Ed of something causing him to flashback, which reminded me of something causing me to flashback, which reminded Ed of something causing him to flashback.”

Everyone stared at her, confused.

"What?" everyone but Ed said.

“And I thought Pinkie could be confusing sometimes “ Rarity said.

“Here, let me show you,” Sonata said. ” Remember the time we stopped Sombra?“ Sonata then pulled a scene.

Everyone was now standing on a town street next to a taco stand with the word free tacos on it. The rainbooms look around confused as their appear in a new area . They saw the dazzling ,Grim, Sunny,the Ed’s ,future sunset wearing Mexican poncho, sombrero, and a fake mustache.

“ The rainbooms,” Adagio said in confusion, seeing the newcomers. Which was made more when she saw the past sunset.

“How did I get here?" The future sunset said before noticing her new look. ”And why am I wearing these clothes?”

“See, this is what I meant by flashback “ Sonata said. “We took you to an event we already experienced by remembering it.“

“Wait, so you two are from the future, as in further into the future, then my” future sunset ask.

“I guess so,” Sonata said.

“Wait, hold the phone,“ Grim said. ”Have you guys been doing flashback inside flashback?”

"Yes, "both Ed and Sonata said.

“I hate it when people do that,” Grim complains. “It's always so confusing.”

“So how do we fix this?” Twilight asks, seeing that Grim might be the only one who can fix this.

“All you have to do is,” Grim said, but was interrupted as he was stepped on by a giant robot.

“It is Sombra,“ Sonata said.

"Quick, someone remember something “ Eddy said as he and everyone else saw the robot aim its weapon at them.

“I know how about the time we exposed Miss Large Bottom, as you know who,” Sunny said and Ed quickly pulled a scene. Everyone, including the Ed’s, rainbooms, dazzlings, sunny, past and future sunset was in Dean Toddblatt office.

“Where or in this case when are we now ?“ Rainbow asks.

"Hey, who are you people“ Dean Toddblatt asks the rainbooms, the dazzling, and the two sunset.

“That is a good question. Unfortunately, that is not important right now, is it” A voice said causing everyone to turn and see moldybutt claw out of the air vent.

“Holy cow,it's Lord Moldybutt." Johnny said.

Immediately after Johnny said that, the bookshelf in the office broke down.

“ Ok who is this guy” Rainbow dash ask confused and a little bit scare. She was not the only one as the rest of the rainbooms along with the past and future sunset was terrified. Fluttershy was the worst as she hid behind rainbow dash terrified.

“Oh, is this the part you tell us to guess what you found in the chamber pot of secrets?” Ed ask.

“Well, yes,” Moldybutt said, a bit taken off guard.

“So who is this guy?“ Rarity asks.

“Oh, that is Lord Moldybutt,“ Johnny said, causing the dean chair to break and causing him to fall on his butt.

“Wait, his name is actually Lord Moldybutt,“ Rainbow said, chuckling with applejack, pinkie, and even rarity. As soon as she said Lord Moldybutt, the photo frame on the wall nearby fell down and broke.

“ Anyhow can you guess what I found in the chamber pot of secret.”

“A book full of powerful spells,” Nigel guesses.

“Pie,” Johnny guesses.

“No, I found ," Lord Moldybutt said as he grabbed his head and pulled it off, revealing it was a mask and that the person wearing it was none other than sunset. “This cheesy custom”

“Wait, sunset,” Twilight asks, confused.

“Sunny, Eddy, and Double D, what are you guys doing here? You were supposed to wait outside,“ Sunset asks.

“Did someone call for us?" Another sunny walk into the room followed by Eddy, Double D, and Grim. Sunset: look at the sunny at the door, then at the one in the room.

“Ok, why are their two sunny and two me, eddy and Double D?“ sunset asks.

" There is a good explanation for all this.” The future sunny said.

Five minutes later:

After explaining everything, Grim sighed.

“I hate it when people do a flashback in a flashback,“ Grim said, annoyed.

"So, can you tell us how to fix this?” Twilight ask. ”Since the other you was about to but was interrupted.”

“Sure, all you have to do is...” Grim was interrupted when a robotic fist came through the celling of the Dean office and punched him. Everyone looked up and saw it was Sombra robot, who somehow followed them.

“Remember the time grim take us to that dungeon,” Future Sunny said as she used her magic to pull a scene. The rainbooms, along with the past and future sunset , the Ed's, and the dazzling, were in a hallway next to an elevator.

It opened and came out of it were double d , Eddy ,sunset and sunny all brushied and batter up with Eddy carrying a bag and smiling happily. They stopped when they saw the people in front of them.

“ What the...” The further future sunset ask.

“Wow, we must have hit our heads harder than we thought,“ the other sunny asked.

“Wait a minute, I just realized something important,“ Ed said.

“ which is” adagio ask.

“This is the part where we get chase by a giant monster,” Ed said, and immediately after he said that, Grim ran past them.

“ Let's get out of here.“Grim scream. Behind him was the caveman monster, with the gargoyle still on its shoulder.

“Get them,” the gargoyle monster orders the caveman monster. Everyone ran or, in the case of the two Sunny, flew for their lives. They ran in many different hallways, up and down stairs, and more hallways before running through the front door of the castle and down the stairs.

“And stay out,“ the gargoyle monster screams from the entrance of the castle before going inside.

“Hey, is it me, or are there now two pairs of Ed's, sunset and sunny?” Grim said. ”And why is the dazzling now here?”

“Ed and Sonata did a flashback within a flashback,“ Sunset said.

“Oh, that makes sense,” Grim said. ”Man, those are annoying.”

“I know the last two versions of you say that already,“ Adagio said. ”Now, how do we fix this?”

“It simply all you have to do is...” Grim said, but was interrupted when Sarah appeared behind him and punched him out of the way.

“Ed,” Sarah said angrily.

“Ahhhhh,” Ed said as he grabbed sonata and ran so fast that the two once again appeared in the previous flashback, which was the Dean's office.

“Hey, we're back here again,” Sonata said before noticing that this time the others didn’t follow them. ”Hey, where is everyone?”

Suddenly the door to the Dean office opened, and in came the dwarf king.

“There you two are," he said. "I have been looking all over for you two.”

“Dwarf King,” Ed and Sonata said happily.

“Come on, I am here to take you guys home, "the Dwarf King said.

“But how are we supposed to get out of the flashback?” Sonata asks.

“It’s simply all you have to do….”The dwarf king said, but suddenly Sarah appeared behind him and pushed him aside.

“Ed,” Sarah said angrily before chasing after him.

"Ahhhhhh," Ed said as he once again grabbed sonata and the two ran to the previous flashback, which was the town street.

“Hey, we're back here again,” Sonata said. Suddenly, Sombra robot landed behind them.

“ Aahhhh” Both shouted and ran towards the previous flashback, which was the school gym.

“Hey, look,” Sonata said as she and Ed noticed the two Adagio was still arguing. Suddenly, Sarah appears on stage and pushes the two adagio away.

“Ed!“ she screamed. Ed screams as he grabs Sonata, and the two run to the previous flashback and the previous one.

“ Hey I think I know how we can go home try running faster “ sonata said.

“Fast, ok,” Ed said as he ran fast and immediately, scene after scene, passed them in such a quick manner that it was impossible to tell what they were. Eventually, when Ed stops, both of them find themselves on a catapult dressed as elves.

“What the heck?” Sonata asks, confused. Suddenly, the dwarf king pulled the lever on the catapult, causing the two to be launch.

"Weeeeee!” the two cheered as they flew in the air. Theirs fly across the woods and across the Cul de Sac.

“How do you think Ed and Sonata are doing?“ Grim asks Sunset as the two wait at a bus stop.

“Hey grim,hey sunset,” Ed and Sonata said as they flew past them.

“ Well that answer one question “ Grim said “ But it raise so many others.”

The two flew until suddenly they moved so fast that they ended up moving through scene after scene. The two then landed on the ground. They got up and saw the dwarf king and Daddy Elf shaking hands, while behind them were an army of dwarfs and elves.

“What's going on?” Ed asks, confused.

“Oh, we just signed a peace treaty and agreed not to do war and combined our mushrooms and cookies together and sold them for fifty / filthy.”The dwarf king said.

“War” sonata ask. “When did that happen, and why did we appear on a catapult wearing elf costume? Since I don’t remember that ever happening so it wasn’t a flashback.

“I think I know what happened,“ a dwarf said. ”You two might have gone too fast that you fast forward to the future. More specifically, at the point where we catapult you to the elves headquarters. And when you two were catapulted, you two were so fast that you fast forward again. More specifically, at the point where we form a peace treaty with the elves.”

"Oh," both Ed and Sonata said.

“Want to join us at our banquet to celebrate our new piece?" The dwarf king said.

“Okay," both Ed and Sonata said as they joined the dwarves and elves in their banquet.

Author's Note

Sorry for the late update but I would update sooner but I had some problems when writing this story and my kid next door story.

I bet non of you expect for the story to switch halfway from a plot of a billy and Mandy episode to a plot of a Ed ,edd and eddy episode.

By the way the scenes ed flashback to actually happen in the actual show can anyone guess from which episode.

This also mark the official debut of the rainbooms and princess twilight even though it was technically a flashback.

Leave a comment on what you think of my story.

Chapter 13: A grim sitcom

“Hi, I am sunset shimmer,“ sunset said as she stood in an empty white background. She is holding a remote and using it to draw a skull next to her. On it were the words reaper. ”And you watching the reaper channel.”

….
The door to sunset house opened, and immediately coming inside were sunset shimmer, Grim, who was carrying a big box, and a grown woman who looked like a grown-up sunset. The woman was around her thirties and wore a light pink shirt blue pants, and black shoes. She has long hair that reaches her neck and is tied into a bun. Her hair also had a similar color to sunset and what more She wore lipstick.

“Thanks for helping us grim,” Sunset said.

“Yes, it was kind of you to volunteer to carry all the things we need to take a family photo.”The woman said.

“Volunteer,” Grim said, annoyed. ”You two force me into it.” (Insert laugh track.)

“Oh, come on, don’t be a grouched grim,” the woman said. "Where is your happy place?”

“In the grave, like how I wish you two were.” Grim said( inset laugh track). The door suddenly opened, and in came a grown man who was in his thirties. He had short red hair and wore a white dress shirt and black tie, brown jeans, and black shoes.

“Honey, I am home,” the man said( insert audience cheering).

“Dear you, home,” the woman said, smiling.

“How are the two lights of my life?” The man said as he went and kiss sunset and the woman on the cheek.

"We've been doing fine, dad,” Sunset said. ”Me and mom, in fact, just got home after buying all the things we needed for our family picture.”

"Hey, where are your twin sister, Eclipse shimmer, and your little sister, Sunshine?” The man asked.

"I have been here the entire time.” A monotone voice was heard, causing everyone in the room to jump. Everyone turned and saw a girl who resembled sunset. The only difference is that she wore all black and have purple lipstick, and her hair is all black with a bit of purple highlights. She has an expressionless look on her face.

“Don’t do that; you almost gave me a heart attack.” Grim said. ”And I am the grim reaper.” (Insert laugh track.)

"Whatever,“ Eclipse Shimmer said.

"Yeah, dad, home.” A tiny voice said, and immediately a small figure ran towards the man and hugged him. The figure was a small girl around ten who resembled sunset . She wore a light blue shirt, dark blue pants, and brown slippers. Like sunset her hair was also red and yellow. This person is none other than Sunshine.

The door suddenly opened again, and in came Sunny, who was wearing a baseball hat.

"Oh, look sunny home.” Sunshine said.

“How was the game?"the woman asks.

“We lost that how it was, Miss Bright Light,” Sunny said.

“Hey, don’t let it get to you. We can’t win them all.” The man said trying to cheer up Sunny.

“We didn’t win any at all, Mr. Bright Burn." Sunny said. (insert laugh track)

“Anyhow, we have a family photo to do,” Sunset said. ”So get ready before the photographer gets here.”

“Oh, joy.” Sunny said in a monotone voice before flying above the stairs and into her room.

Suddenly, Ed, Eddy, and Double D walk into the house.

“For the last time, no.” Double D said.

“What's going on here?" Bright burn, ask.

“Eddy wants to charge people to see Ed eat 100 devil eggs in 2 minutes,” Double D said. “And I keep saying no since I don’t believe it is good for Ed's stomach.”

“You do realize that this is the same person who devours his bed, right?” Bright burn deadpan. (insert laugh track)

“So, what are you guys doing?” Double D ask.

"Oh, they're just doing another family photo.” Grim said still holding the box. “And can someone please give me a hand here?”

“Sure,” Ed said as he grabbed Double D hand and pulled it to him. (Insert laugh track.)

“ Hahah” Double d said deadpan. “This joke is old as my Mesozoic fossil collection, Ed“ (insert laugh track).

“Whoops, there it goes..." Ed said "Yep. My brain stopped.”

“Did it even start at all?” Grim asks. (Insert laugh track.).

“Anyhow, little Sunny here wants this photo to be taken properly.” Bright light said.

“Why?” Eddy asks.

“It’s because every time we try to take a picture, some stupid shenanigans always happen." Sunset said as she opened her wallet, showing pictures of their past attempts. Which range from them being chased by a swarm of bees to them standing in the field during a rainstorm and finally being chased by a yeti despite the fact that they were on a beach. ”For once, I want just a regular family photo.”

“Hey, I remember Mr. Yeti,” Sunshine said. ”He was nice.”

“Yeah, surprising. He was nice once you got to know him.” Bright burn said. ( Insert laugh track.).

“Regardless, everything has to be perfect.” Sunset said. ”So no shenanigans.”

“By the way, dear, did you get your office ready for the photo?” Bright light said.

“Of course I did.” Bright Burn said it in a confident voice. ”Now, on an unrelated note, I will need to take Double D and Eddy to my office. Come on, boys.” He grabs Double D and Eddy and drags them with him. (insert laugh track)

The door opened again, and in came the dazzling. (Insert crowd cheering sound.).

“Well, what's going on here?” Adagio said.

"We're just getting ready for a family photo.” Sunset said. ”Do you want to help?”

“No, thank you. I would rather be banished to another world.” Adagio said.

“But we are already banished to another world,“ Sonata said. (insert laugh track)

“Hi Ed,” Sonata said.

“Hi,“ Ed said.

“Hey Ed, did you read the newest article of conspiracy monthly?” Sonata said as she pulled out the magazine. ”It said here there is a spy running around breaking into people's houses.”

“Sonata, we told you not to read that stuff,“ Aria said. ”Those things are garbage.”

“I quite agree,” Grim said as he put the box on the table. ”I mean, one of those articles said the city of Atlantis is gone because aliens shrunk it and put it in a bottle. What a bunch of rubbish! Everyone knows Atlantis is lost because a green-haired fairy sink it.” (Insert laugh track.).

“Hey, does anyone feel like something is wrong?” Aria ask.

"What do you mean?” Adagio ask.

“Just that something feels off.” Aria ask. ”Like something is wrong.”

“No, everything feels right to me.” Sunset said.
….
The opening sequence of a classic sitcom show started, which was accompanied by theme music.

The first scene was Eddy at a stand, trying to scam people out of their money. Letters that spell his name were near him. The next scene was of Double D writing a math equation on a blackboard. Letters that spell his name were above him. The next scene was of Ed reading a comic book, which he pulled down to show his face, with the word that spelled his name appearing next to him. The next scene was of sunny playing a video game. Letters that spell her name appear next to her. Next was of eclipse shimmer playing with her pet rock rocky with the words that spell her name above her. Next was Sunshine playing with her dolls in her room with the words that spell her name above her. Next was of bright burn and bright light cooking in the kitchen. Their names appear above them as their cooks. The next scene showed Aria and Adagio watching TV. Their names appear above them. The next scene was Sonata eating a taco while being surrounded by more tacos. Her name appears above her as she eats. The next scene was of a portal suddenly opening and grim coming through it. He waves at the camera, and his name appears above him. The next scene was sunset writing in her old journal, with her name appearing above her. The final scene was of everyone from the Ed’s: the dazzling, grim, sunset, bright light,bright burn,eclipse shimmer, sunshine and sunny standing in front of sunset home. Above them were the words the daily life of the shimmer family.
….
"The daily life of the shimmer family! was taped in front of a live studio audience, “ a narrator said.
….
"Ok, now I feel like something is wrong.” Grim said.

“You are overreacting.” Sunset said. ”Nothing is wrong. Anyway, me and mom are going upstairs to get sunshine and eclipse dress for the photo, and while we are gone, please keep an eye on the photographer.”

“Let go, dear.” Bright light said as she and sunset escorted her two children upstairs.

“Yeah, makeup time.” Sunshine cheer.

"Whatever,"eclipse said. Both girls follow their sister and mother upstairs.

“I think I should check on Bright Burn and the rest in his office,” Grim said as he left for Bright Burn office.

"I will be somewhere, but here.” Adagio said.

“Wait for me,” Aria said as she followed adagio, leaving just Sonata and Ed.

“So what now?” Sonata ask. However, before Ed could answer the doorbell ring, they both went and opened the door to reveal a man holding a camera standing outside.

“Greetings,” the man says in a French accent. ”I am Ronald, the third. Photographer and artist extraordinaire. I'm an observer of life. I travel the globe, uncovering mankind’s deepest secrets.

“This guy is definitely a spy.” Sonata whispers to Ed.

“Sorry,” Ronald said, confused.

“Oh, you will be... I mean, we are happy to have you here,“ Sonata said. ”Here, let us show you the way.”

Both Sonata and Ed lead him to a door that leads to the basement.

“No, no, no, no, no. It's much too dark in...." Ronald'voice was heard. However what he was about to say next was interrupted by sonata.

“Now Ed!“ Sonata screamed as both attacked Ronald, and what sounded like Ed and Sonata beating him up was heard. (Insert laugh track.)

“Hey, stop.” Ronald said. ”You won’t get your discount if you keep doing this. (Insert laugh track.)

Meanwhile, in the dining room, both Adagio and Aria were eating a sandwich they had made.

"It sounds like Sonata and Ed are beating up the photographer.” Aria said as she took a bite from her sandwich. ”Should we do something?”

“Do you even care?” Adagio asks.

“No,” Aria said.

“Then that is your answer “ Adagio said. (Insert laugh track.)

The scene changes to what looks like sonata dancing in a blue background before running off screen. Afterward, the scene changed to bright burn office.

“So how bad of a shape is your office?“ Eddy said as the three walked in and immediately saw how awful it was. The office walls had holes in them along with cracks.

"Wow, that's bad," Eddy said.

“Mr. Bright Burn, didn’t Bright Light tell you to fix it months ago?" Double D ask.

“Well yeah, but the first repairman wanted too much to fix it. And the more I waited, the worse it got. And the higher the price got, the-“

“Yeah, we get it.” Eddy said.

“That's why I need you to help me fix this,” Bright Burn said.

“How much will you pay us?” Eddy asks.

“How about tickets to the jawbreaker factory?” Bright Burn said pulling tickets out of his pockets.

"Deal, "Eddy said as he took the tickets and put them in his pocket. (Insert laugh track).

“Now get cracking.” Bright Burn said as he gave Double D and Eddy a hammer. ”Time is money, and I later spend time, then money.” (Insert laugh track.).

“Now let's get it done before anyone gets here.” Bright Burn said, and immediately after, he said that Grim entered the office.

“Someone got here.” Eddy said. (Insert laugh track.).

“I thought you said you had your office ready.” Grim said.

“I will,” Bright Burn said. "I just need to do some work.” As soon as he said that, a piece of the celling fell to the ground. "Ok, a lot of work” (insert laugh track).

“Once bright light sees this, you are a dead man,” Grim said, laughing.

“She will never know,” Bright Burn said, and immediately after he said that sunset ,bright light, eclipse and sunshine entered the room.

“ she know,“ Eddy said (insert laugh track).

“Dad, I thought you said you got the office ready,“ Sunset said, and immediately after she said that Sunny arrived in the room.

“Hey, have anyone seen my...” She trailed off when she saw the state of the office. ”Never mind it looks like you guys already have you own problem.”(insert laugh track).

“What are we going to do?” Sunset said in a panicky voice. ”The photographer is coming here any minute, and we don’t have a place to take our photo.”

“Why don’t we take our picture somewhere else?” Sunny said.

“ No can do” Sunset said. ”This office has the best light to capture the glint of the buttons on the outfits.”

“Oh, right! Rebuilding an entire room is much easier than recapturing button glint. What was I thinkiiiiing? “ Sunny said (insert laugh track.).

“This is serious,“ Sunset said, nearly shouting in anger. “The photographer will be here any minute, and we don’t have a place to take our photo.”

“Chill out sunset” Sunny said. ”How about I make you my special coco that always calms you down? Do you like that?”

"Sure,"Sunset said as she followed Sunny out of the room.

“I will stay here to help you guys.” Bright light said before turning her attention to the two children. ”And while I do that, you two go get dressed.”

"Ok, mom,"Sunshine said as she left the room with Eclipse following her.

“Whatever,“ Eclipse said as she left the room.

“Anyhow grim, do you have a spell to clean this mess?” Eddy ask.

“I am the grim reaper, not a maid.” Grim complaint.

“Just get your book out.” Eddy said. Grim grunted before pulling out a large book that somehow managed to fit in his pocket. He flipped through a few pages before stopping.

"Hey, something is wrong,“ Grim said.

“What is it?“ Double D ask.

“My book is blank." Grim said as he showed everyone the book. He flips through the pages to show that it is blank. (insert laugh track).

“Stop laughing,“ Grim shouted. ”This ain’t funny.”

“But we are not laughing,“ Eddy said, confused like everyone else.

"Ok, something is definitely wrong here.” Grim said as he walked out of the office. There was silence for a moment before Eddy broke the silence.

"Ok, Grim had lost it.” Eddy said (insert laugh track).

The scene changes to what looks like sunset playing with her guitar in a yellow background before the scene changes to the kitchen, where sunset is drinking the cocoa sunny made for her.

“This stuff is good,“ Sunset said. ”You have a talent for making drinks, Sunny.”

“Thanks,“ Sunny said, accepting sunset compliments. Suddenly, Grim enters the kitchen.

“Hey guys, something is wrong here.” Grim said.

“Wrong how?” Sunny asks.

“Well, for starters, my book is blank.” Grim said as he showed them the book.

“Wow, that sounds like it's not my problem,“ Sunny said (insert laugh track). “Now, if you need me, I will be in the not my problem mobile.” (insert laugh track).

Sunny then flew through the exit of the door.

“Take a cheer pill grim” Sunset said. ”It's just a blank book.”

“That's just it; it shouldn’t be blank,“ Grim said before he heard music. ”Hey, what's going on here? Where is that music coming from?”

The screen suddenly started turning black.

“Why is everything turning black?” Grim scream.

The scene then changes to what looks like a commercial.

Music plays as the scene shows a long traffic jam caused by a sofa blocking the road. The man tried to move it, but to no avail. The driver of the truck that was in front of him honked his horn in annoyance. Suddenly, a can of Pep appears. The man opens the can and drinks the pep. A cube of ice falls into a glass of Pep, spilling the Pep. Pep bursts out of glasses everywhere, then forms a wave heading towards the man. He jumps on the sofa and uses it as a float, then drinks his can of Pep. He winks at the camera as a voice-over says, "Put some pep in your step!"

The commercial ended and cut back to where we left off.

“Ok, something is definitely not normal here, and it seems I am the only one who noticed.” Grim said.

“Not just you." A voice said, and everyone turned to see Aria and Adagio standing not far from them.

“How long have you been here?“ Grim said.

“Since the commercial started.” Adagio said. (insert laugh track). ”Anyhow, something is definitely wrong here.”

“Nothing wrong here.” Sunset insisted. ”So why don’t you take a drink?” Sunset, grab a can of pep and toss it to grim. He caught it and opened the can, only for it to spray all over his face. (insert laugh track).

"Sorry,"Sunset said sheepishly.

“I have it,“ Grim said. ”It seems it is up to me to fix this mess since it looks like I am the only one who seems to notice the veil of reality is disintegrating!“

“Ahem,” Aria said, gaining grim attention.

“Oh, right, me, Aria, and Adagio,” Grim said. (insert laugh track).

The three left the kitchen.

The scene changes to show Adagio in a purple background, trying to sing, only for the song to be terrible. The sound of boos was heard, and tomatoes were thrown at her. Panic Adagio ran out of the screen.

The scene changes to show Sonata and Ed in the basement. In front of them was Ronald, who was tied to a chair.

“Snooping around, seemingly everywhere at once, pulling all the strings. I know who you really are.” Sonata said.

“It's not what you think.” Ronald said sweating.

“Put a sock in it, Spy!" Sonata said, pointing to him.

“ Phew. I mean.... spy? No, I am just a whimsically eccentric photographer.” Ronald said. (insert laugh track).

“He's not talking, Ed,“ Sonata said.

"What do we do now?” Ed asks.

“We will get some instruments to torture him and use them to talk,” Sonata said seriously before she had a giddy look on her face. "I have been dying to use some of them since the dark ages but never got a chance before they were banned because they were deemed too inhuman.” Sonata said before muttering. ”Stupid human rights community.” (insert laugh track).

“Ed uncle, can you please watch this guy while me and Ed get my instruments of torture?" Sonata asks, and immediately the camera turns to show Harold next to them. (insert audience cheering)

"Sure," “Harold said. ”But why?”

“Because he is a secret agent,“ said Ed before he and Sonata left the room, leaving Ronald and Harold.

“ Whoa! An agent?” Harold said. The scene flip- transition to show Harold and Ronald still in the basement. However, there are now two more people in there with musical instruments, and Harold is holding a saxophone. (insert laugh track).

“Is this guy really an agent?” the drummer asks.

“Yes, he is.” Harold said. ”But it's a secret, so we have to play reaaaally quiet. Two, three, four.”

The scene then cuts to the office, where everyone is trying to fix the room by nailing two planks onto the wall, but it causes a long crack on the wall. (Insert laugh track.) A pipe falls, which almost hits Eddy( insert laugh track).

“Oh, no, my outfit! "Eddy said as he patted his clothes before stopping when he realizes what he was doing. ”Wait, why am I mad about that? That is double D thing?” (Insert laugh track.)

Suddenly grim, Aria and Adagio burst into the room.

“Guys! Something is very wrong!” Grim said, and immediately Bright Burn, Bright Light, Double D, and Eddy tried to hide the damage in the room.

“Nothing is wrong here.” Bright burn said.

"That's right," bright light said.

“Absolutely,“ double D said.

“I can’t think of an excuse,“ Eddy said. (Insert laugh track.)

“I'm talking about how we're trapped in a mystical prison that's constantly laughing at us. What are you talking about?“ Grim said.

Immediately, all four look at each other before turning to grim

“ That” their all said at once. (Insert laugh track.)

Suddenly, a snipe pops out on the bottom right corner of the screen, showing an add-on for a show. It also has the words “new episode tonight.”

“Um, who are those little guys?” Aria said, pointing to the snipe.

“What little guys?“ Eddy asks. "You are talking crazy.”

“Wait, that looks like a TV ad,“ Adagio said before the ad disappeared. ”The ad disappeared.”

"Wait, TV ad,“ Grim said before bringing out his book. ”Blank book,“ he then went to the hole in the wall and put his hand through it. "No pipes, no insulation—this isn't real; this is a set! WE'RE ON A TV SHOW!“ (Suddenly, an oooooh sound is heard.)

“Wow, I figured if anyone would crack , it’d be Double D,” Eddy said (insert laugh track).

“Ok, we can prove it.” Adagio said. ”In all this time fixing the room, have you noticed it only has three walls?“

“That crazy talk,” Bright Burn said. ”Of course there is a fourth wall.”

“Have you even looked at it?” Grim said. All four froze up before turning to the fourth wall. Only to see that instead of a wall, it was a studio. In addition to that, they see people sitting down in an audience seat looking at them.

“How did we miss that?” Eddy said.

Bright light, then open the door to see a wall of bricks blocking their way out.

“We trap,“ he said in shock.

"How are we going to get out of here,” Aria said.

“The same way things happen on a TV show,” Grim said. ”Wacky hijinks.”

“Quick, everyone grab a tool and hit the floor.” Adagio said, and everyone (with the exception of Grim, who made his scythe appear in his hands) grabbed the tools, which ranged from hammers, sticklers, saws, etc., and began hitting the floor.

The scene changes to show grim in a blue background dancing.

“How did I get here?” Grim said in shock. ”Why am I dancing?”

The scene then changes to the kitchen to show Sunset rubbing her head in stress. She heard a door open and saw Ed and Sonata enter the kitchen.

“Oh, hey Sonata, hey Ed.” Sunset said.

“Hi sunset” Both greeted sunset.

“Have you guys seen the photographer?” Sunset ask

“No, have you seen the meat tenderizer?” Sonata asked as she went through the kitchen drawer and found what she was looking for. Ed also took a spatula from a drawer.

"What?" Sunset asks, confused.

“No reason,” Sonata said as she and Ed left the kitchen. Before she could do anything else, the back door opened, and in came Dracula.

“Hello, neighbor,” Dracula said( insert crowd cheering noise).

"Oh, hey, Dracula.” Sunset greeted the vampire. "What are you doing here?”

“Getting some ketchup for Dracula hot dog.” Dracula said showing his hot dog. He went to the kitchen counter, grabbed a bottle of ketchup, and poured it on his hot dog. After he put the ketchup down, he looked back at sunset. He noticed immediately that something was wrong with her. ”What's wrong with you?”

“We're taking this big family portrait, but I can't find the photographer!” Sunset said.

“Well, Dracula wish Dracula could help, but Dracula has to get back to work at the photography studio.” Dracula said.

“Wait, Dracula, you can help.” Sunset said. Dracula looked at her blankly.

“Because I need a photographer,” Sunset said. Dracula just stared at her before he had a look of relaxation.

“Of course! Dracula will head down to the studio, and see if one of Dracula fellow photographers can help you!“ Dracula said as he went outside. Sunset just stares at the door. (insert laugh track ).

Then suddenly, Dracula came back.

“Wait, Dracula is a photographer. Why don't Dracula help you instead!” Dracula said, causing sunset to facepalm. (insert laugh track ).

The scene then changes to Harold and his band playing music for Ronald. Harold was very close to Ronald and playing his saxophone badly, much to the photographer's annoyance. After a while, they stop( insert audience cheer).

“Thank you, thank you. And now for our next...” Harold said, but was interrupted by grim, bright burn, bright light, Eddy double d, Aria, and Adagio, who had fallen through the floor.

“What the heck?” Sunny’ said as she sunset, sunshine, sonata, Ed, eclipse, and Dracula enter the basement.

“What did you do?” Sonata yelled as she pointed at Ronald.

“Oh no, the office! The outfits! The glint on the buttons! The photo is ruined.” Sunset nearly yelled.

“Forget the photo; we're trapped in a TV show!” Grim said.

“First we get an audition, and now we get a TV show?“ Harold said to Ronald, “Wow, you're good!“ (Insert laugh track.)

"Hey, I just realized something,“ Double D said. ”Shouldn’t we be on our usual grim adventure?”

“You know, I think you are right,” Grim said.

“Well, trying to replace mom's broken vase after Ed broke it was an adventure.” Sunset said.

“We need to figure out what happened before this morning,” Sunny said.

"Easy," Sunset said. “We try to scam people out of their money, as usual.”

“I'm not talking about what happened in the last episode; I'm talking about how we got stuck here in the first place,” Sunny said as she stroked her chin, and immediately everything became fuzzy.

"What's happening?" Aria said.

“It’s a flashback.” Grim said. ”Quick everyone till you head to the left and stroke your chin.”

Immediately everyone, but sunset did just that.

The scene transitions to the Ed’s,sunset,Sunny, grim, and the dazzling were in a cave of some kind. They were on a rising platform that was full of treasures. Under them were a large hoard of giant scorpions.

“Eat this!“ Eddy yelled, throwing a rock at them. Everyone but Sunset did the same. Sunset, who was watching everything, couldn’t help but sight.

“I wish I had a regular family with regular family problems. I don’t mind being surrounded by supernatural creatures, but is it too much to just have a normal family problem with no live and death situation?” Sunset said. Suddenly, she heard something rumbling under her. She quickly got up and looked down at where she was sitting, which was a lamp. Suddenly, smoke comes out of the lamp, and then a genie appears from inside the smoke.

“Your wish is my command.” The genie said this, and immediately he snapped his fingers, and the screen was covered in purple smoke.

The flashback ends, and everyone is now looking at sunset.

“Sunset,” everyone said. (insert laugh track).

“You wish for this,“ Sunny asks.

“I wished for this five times a day. How was I supposed to know this time there would be a genie lamp under me?” Sunset defended. (insert laugh track).

“Wait, that genie from the flashback looked awfully familiar.” Aria said, and everyone turned to see Ronald, who was still tied, trying to escape.

“Where do you think you're going, photographer? Or should I say, spy?! OR SHOULD I SAY, GENIE?!” Sonata said.

“Okay, okay, you got me," Ronald said before bursting into a cloud of smoke. When the smoke clears out, it reveals the genie from the flashback.

“Gene the name,” the genie introduced himself. (Audience cheering sound effects). ”Nice to meet you all.”

“You, the guy from the commercial,“ said Grim.

“How many more secrets does this agent have?” Harold said. (insert laugh track ).

“Release us from this prison this instant,“ Grim said as he pointed his scythe at the genie.

“Sorry, I cannot do that. I'm just a humble genie carrying out sunset wish for a...“Gene said as he appeared next to sunshine in the form of a child, “perfect family.”

“Wait, this is your idea of a perfect family.” Eddy ask. ”How long have you been in that lamp?”

“Ages, the long-ago year of 1990,“ Gene said as he turned to his regular form. (inset laugh track). Aria suddenly grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him closer to her.

“Send us home right now.” Aria demanded.

“This is all just a wacky mix-up, which, to be fair, usually makes for good TV, am I right?“ Gene said. Aria, angry, slammed him into the wall. "Eep! Sorry, I can't help you. Only the lamp's master can do that. She has two wishes left, you know?”

Everyone then turns to sunset.

“Wait, so you can wish us out the whole time.” Sunny said.

“Come on, it's not so bad here, is it? Silly problems, comforting music, and everything gets resolved nicely in the end with no one getting hurt, captured, or having the consequences of your action to always affect you even after you did everything to undo them,“ sunset said sadly as sad music played.

"Sunset," Double D said in concern.

“Sorry guys, it was just that after our last adventure, where we barely survived our encounter with the Martian grim reaper, Morg, I realized how much you guys really mean to me. I already lost two family one was my mother-figure Celestia and my so-called friends. You are all I have left, and I can’t live without you guys.” Sunset said as tears began to form in her eyes. ”You know something funny. When I first got introduced to eddy business of scamming people, I didn’t like the idea at first, but after getting into it, I didn’t mind as it meant spending time with you guys. It was just so simple moments that I missed—just regular mundane situations and hijinks. No end-of-the world fight, no supervillain or monster Just regular problems that will be resolved by the end of the day with it not having a long-term effect on anyone.”

Sunset closes her eyes. She then suddenly felt like someone was hugging her. She looked up and saw it was bright light and bright burn hugging her as well as double d. All three let go of her.

“ Sunset I understand life can be hard.” Double D said. ”But you can’t hide forever in a false reality. We might face countless hardships, but there will be moments of happiness. As in life, there will be pain, but there will also be joy, and we will be there no matter what. Is that right, guys?”

Double d turn to Ed and Eddy.

“Sure, double d,” Ed said.

"Whatever," Eddy said before turning his head in the other direction. However, there was a warm smile on his face.

“You right, double d,” Sunset said, rubbing the tears from her face. ”All right, Gene, I am ready to make my wish.”

"Wonderful," Gene said, making his lamp appear in sunset hand.

“I wish...” Sunset before she stops.

“Well, why did you stop?” Adagio Said. Sunset then turns to her wish family.

“If I undo this wish, you guys will be gone,” Sunset said in relaxation.

"It's ok, dear," Bright Burn said.

“I agree,” bright light said. ”We might no longer be with you in person, but we will always be with you here.”

Bright light points at sunset heart. Susnet looks at her wish family with tears in her eyes.

“Goodbye, everyone.” Sunset said between tears. ”It might have been a short time, but I will treasure those moments. Mom, dad, eclipsed, sunshine , I will miss you all.”

"Goodbye, dear," BrightBurn said.

“I will miss you,” bright light said.

“Good bye, sunset, "eclipse said. Her voice had a bit more emotion in it than usual.

“Bye, big sis,” Sunshine said.

Sunset took one last look at her family before taking a deep breath.

“I wish we were all back in reality right now.” Sunset said.

“Your wish is granted.” Gene said as he snapped his fingers, and immediately a large purple smoke covered the area. When it was clear, everyone looked around to see that they were back in the cave. They looked down and saw that the scorpions were now gone.

“Did it work?” Eddy asks.

“Not sure.” Adagio said before turning to Ed. “Ed, say something funny.”

“Something funny,“ Ed said, and after not hearing anyone laugh, they all sighed in relief.

"We're back home,” Eddy said.

“Which means they are gone.” Sunset said crying. Two pairs of arms suddenly hug her.

“It's alright, dear.” A voice said,.

“It's not alright, mom.” Sunset said before she relaxed what she just said. She pulled away and saw it was her wish mom bright light. But not just her; her entire wish family was also next to her.

“But how?” Sunset said. Suddenly, Gene appeared next to her.

“Well, you say we, so I take it you mean them too,” Gene said. ”Besides, it would be cruel to separate such a lovely family.”

“Thank you,” Sunset said.

“Wow, that was sweet,” Dracula said.

“I agree,“ Harold said.

“Wait, you two were real the entire time.” Sunny said in shock.

“Of course. Magic's got nothing over the power of a big name guest star.” Gene said before turning his attention to sunset.”You know, you have one more wish. You can have anything.”

In sunset house sunset was putting a picture frame that contained a picture of sunset , bright burn,bright light, eclipse,sunshine the Ed’s,the dazzling,sunny and grim.

“You could have anything you want, and you wish for that,“ Eddy said.

“I think it is lovely,“ Double D said as eddy grumbled.

“Everyone's lunch is ready,” bright light said from the dining room.

“Oh boy, lunch,“ Sonata and Ed said at the same time. Soon everyone from sunset new family, the Ed’s, the dazzling, sunny, and grim went to the dining room to have lunch. Sunset took one more look at the picture before smiling. She then walked to the dining room to join her family.

“I find my family twilight,” sunset thought. ”My real family.”
….
Later that night, a RV was seen parked next to the candy store. In it was a group of people.

“I can’t believe you guys snuck in scootoolo,“ Rainbow Dash said.

“We can’t help it.” Scootoolo said. ”It is our fault this happened.”

“We want to make it right, “Sweetie Bell said.

“Fine, but don’t go wondering off or cause any more problems.” Twilight said. ”You already cause enough problems.”

“We promised,“ said Sweetie Bell, Applebloom, and Scootoolo at the same time.

“Thanks for helping us twilight,“ Rarity said. ”It means a lot.”

“I didn’t do this for you,“ Twilight said. ”I did this for sunset.”

Everyone had a look of hurt on their faces upon hearing that, but they knew they had no one to blame but themselves.

“Ah, reckon we go to sleep as we need to wake up early tomorrow to look for sunset.” Applejack said. Everyone nodded in agreement and went to bed, as tomorrow they have a friend to find and apologize to.
….
On the outskirts of the town, a chariot was being pulled by a pair of hoses. In it was Eris, the goddess of chaos. She has a look of fear on her face.

"I got to find grim quick,“ Eris said in fear. ”Before he gets to me.”
….

Not far from the town limit, a figure dressed in a black cloak was seen. The figure had a muscular build, and on one of his hands was a metal gauntlet. His face was covered by the darkness of his cloak, and his eyes glow red in malice as he stares at the town.

Author's Note

I bet non of you except to see the rainbooms at the end.

Anyhow this story was inspired by the ducktales episode quack pack where like this story the main characters are trap in a sitcom universe.

Did anyone spot the fairy odd parents reference in the story.

By the way this line :

“ Hahah” Double d said deadpan. “This joke is old as my Mesozoic fossil collection, Ed“ (insert laugh track).

“Whoops, there it goes..." Ed said "Yep. My brain stopped.”

Was actually said in an episode of Ed edd and eddy home cook Ed.

Oh by the way sunset and co already face morg the Martian grim reaper off screen.

Anyhow leave a comment on what you think of my story.

Chapter 14:A grim reunion

In the RV, the rainbooms and CMC were in, Fluttershy was the only one awake, as she couldn’t help but think of how things had gotten to this point. It all started after the CMC confessed to having been Anon-A-Miss. After hearing that the rainbooms were ashamed of what they did, they decided to wait for a while before going to sunset and apologizing to her. However, on the day they went to sunset apartment their discover she was gone and all her things were missing. The only things left were her old journal and the pictures she had of them in the garbage can.

It wasn’t long before Twilight showed up and told them what she thought of their actions. She made it clear that she was ashamed that they would still make the same mistake as last time and allow their friendship to be destroyed again, and that they had no one to blame but themselves. Before returning to equestria, she said she wondered if they really were sunset friends to begin with or if they were just friends with her because she said, so and were just waiting for an opportunity to get rid of her.

Things were made worse during a school assembly held by principal Celestia, as she decided to put an end to Anon-A-Miss once and for all by bringing out the true culprits.
….
Flashback :

It is a new day in Canterlot, and the school day starts off much differently than usual.A sudden assembly is called in the gym. Every student has been summoned, and despite their grumbling, none refuse to attend.

For several more minutes, everyone gathered distracts themselves with conversation or focuses on their own affairs, until finally, the principals themselves enter the gym. Their arrival silences all the voices as each student turns to watch them walk up onto the stage.

The sisters observe all the students for a moment, seeing their looks of doubt and interest. The older sister, taking her role as principal of the school, takes the microphone and begins to talk.

“First of all, I thank everyone for coming," Celestia says, but her voice does not denote the encouragement and joy that is usually associated with her. On the contrary, her voice is very grave. "I know this assembly is sudden, but there is an issue that needs to be addressed immediately pertaining to Anon-a-Miss.”

That got everyone’s undivided attention.Celestia waits a second, as if letting everyone process the warning, then takes the floor again. "Over the last month, an anonymous user has been exposing everyone's secrets and personal issues on MyStable."

One of the students, Crimson Napalm, mumbles, "'Anonymous user', my foot. It was obviously sunset Shimmer." The comment, although quiet, wins a series of nods from those around him.

Celestia, despite not hearing anything, can easily imagine the comments among the students. “I know well that all have been a victim of this user’s actions and that this has brought more than one consequence to the school."

The Rainbooms can almost feel the principal’s gaze on them, or maybe it is their mind torturing them again. Either way, they lower their heads in guilt.

Celestia allows herself a few seconds to properly organize her words. “Today, I would like to inform you all that the identity of Anon-a-Miss has been revealed."

There does not seem to be much surprise in the students. Many were even annoyed. One student, Fuchsia Blush, comments sarcastically, "That witch Shimmer confessed her crime? Blessed be the Creator."

The students’ volume begins to rise as they comment among themselves about the matter. Celestia continues, "Silence, please. I am aware of the accusation towards Sunset Shimmer in these acts. However, as I have already repeated to all who have come to me, there is, and never has been, any evidence incriminating Sunset in this."

The muttering turns to shouting as the students start protesting and complaining. The vice principal, angry, takes the second microphone and shouts at the top of her voice, “SILENCE!"

Immediately, every student shuts up, frightened.

Calming down, Luna continues talking. “Returning to what has been said, although she has been blamed by everyone, there was never any evidence to associate Sunset Shimmer with Anon-a-Miss. Sunset Shimmer has been telling the truth; she is innocent of all charges. She is not Anon-a-Miss. "

Although there are no words, the skepticism is obvious on almost every student’s face.

“The real person behind Anon-a-Miss has been revealed,"Luna announces, "and today, everyone will know who the culprit really is."

The atmosphere is charged with tense energy. The Rainbooms collectively gulp, fearing what was about to happen.

Celestia speaks again. "But before proceeding, I want to welcome someone important to everyone here."

The doors of the place open. Astonishment, surprise, murmurs and more than one gasp come from the students as Twilight Sparkle, walking with a grace worthy of a princess, approaches the stage and stands next to the principals. Her face is at the same time serene and serious.

“Twilight?"

“Is that Twilight?"

“Of course, it's her!"

“What’s she doing here?"

“She must have come for Shimmer.”

“"She’ll fix this mess."

Many similar comments are shared among the students, but the Princess of Friendship does not seem to pay attention to them as she keeps her straight posture, her eyes closed.

Celestia gives a microphone to Twilight, who, after thanking the principal, brings it to her lips. Everyone quiets down, anxious to know what their twice-savior has to say.

Twilight takes a final breath and says, “I'd like to say it's a pleasure to be here again, but that's not true."

The atmosphere suddenly begins to feel tense.

“More than a month ago, I heard out about this incident, about 'Anon-a-Miss', and about the accusations that were made towards Sunset, blaming her for being behind everything. The truth is that, at first, I wasn’t worried; I thought that the school could easily overcome this conflict. But, I was wrong."

The silence persists. All those present remain strongly focused on the princess’s words. The Rainbooms feel the weight of guilt fall on them again, and the once-hopeful Diane returns to her cold countenance.

“The first thing I will say," continues Twilight, “is that Sunset is innocent and always has been innocent in this situation, and I'm surprised that this school was so quick to blame her for these actions."

Now the murmurs erupt again, although not as intense as before. It is obvious that the students don’t believe either the principals or Twilight.

Unintimidated, Twilight continues to speak.”The real Anon-a-Miss has confessed, and to show you the truth, I will introduce you to them here and now."

As if that were a signal, three girls—Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo—enter the gym, their heads low and expressions full of guilt. Their sisters have to forcibly resist the urge to run up to them protectively. All the students look with amazement as the three girls stand next to the princess and the principals, not daring to look up.

“Canterlot High School,"announces Twilight in a voice of conviction, “I present to you Anon-a-Miss, better known as Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo."

There is no response; the astonishment and confusion are too great. It is as if time itself stopped.

Finally, Amethyst Star asks the question on everyone's mind. "What the heck is this?!"

Twilight responds, "They created the Anon-a-Miss account, and they took charge of spreading all the students’ secrets."

Cloudy Kicks gets up, frustrated. “That's not true! It was Sunset Shimmer!"

Before the princess could say anything, the leader of the Crusaders, overcoming her fear, takes the microphone and says, "It’s true! We started everything! Ah created the account, and Ah published my sister's nickname... and Ah designed the page to incriminate Sunset."

Not wanting her to go down alone, the other two step forward.

Sweetie says, "I was the one who stole Sunset's phone, and I published those photos of my sister and the others!"

Scootaloo is not far behind. "And I learned everything about Rainbow during my soccer practice. We’re Anon-a-Miss!"

Celestia takes a deep breath; seeing the girls confess alleviates her stress a bit.

Captain Planet suddenly shouts, “I don't believe you! Sunset’s the culprit. She is the only one who could have known everyone's secrets."

“That's not true!" claims Apple Bloom.

Sweetie Belle seconds her. “We did know everyone's secrets, because you all sent those secrets to the account for Anon-a-Miss to reveal."

If the students thought nothing else could surprise them today, they were wrong.

Gasps, widened eyes, and even looks of concern quickly filled the room and everyone’s faces. Crimson Napalm shouts, "That's ridiculous! You three are lying!"

The three girls look at the school principal. Celestia gives a nod and allows the girls to approach the laptop.

All students watch curiously when the projector displays on the screen the same image seen on the computer, that is, the homepage of MyStable. Everyone can see how the Crusaders access MyStable and sign in, and soon, the page of Anon-a-Miss is in view of everyone.

Once the session is open, Apple Bloom takes the microphone again. “Here it is. We recovered the Anon-a-Miss account. You can see it for yourself. We’re Anon-a-Miss."

The students are stunned, except for the Rainbooms, who are instead worried about what might happen next. Several students take out their phones, as if looking for a confirmation that what they are seeing is real. Soon enough, everyone confirms that the Anon-a-Miss page had indeed returned.

Scootaloo approaches the microphone. "And that's not all." Opening the message section, Scootaloo opens several windows, where the assembly can clearly see several users who had come into contact with Anon-a-Miss at some point.

“Many here sent us information," Scootaloo explains, "telling us your friends' secrets, even sending photos."

There is still no response from anyone; all the students gathered are too shocked by what they saw and heard. Suddenly, Octavia stands on trembling legs. "If this is true... I demand that you give me the password! I will see this on my own!"

The demand surprises the three girls a little, but they do not deny the request. Apple Bloom responds, "It’s ‘Crusaders_ABSBSC’."

Octavia is almost surprised that they agreed to her demand, but both she and several other students proceed to close their own accounts and open the Anon-a-Miss account instead.

All eyes are on the phones, or on the screen opposite, as the students read the conversations Anon-a-Miss had with a surprisingly high number of students.

It wasn’t long before accusations started flying as the students turned on one another in light of the revelation. Previously close friendships instantly dissolved as everyone demanded explanations from each other about why they had revealed those things to Anon-a-Miss.

The gym, in a matter of seconds, became a war camp. Students screamed and shouted, disowning each other and threatening to throw themselves at each other at any second.

Luna, finally having had enough, bellows once more, "SILENCE!"

The scream of the vice principal resonates throughout the place like a thunderclap, the speakers creating a deep echo that extends for several seconds after the sharp feedback. Instantly, all the students recoil, holding their ears, and some shrink from the fear.

After several seconds of silence, Twilight says simply and grimly into the microphone, "The identity of Anon-a-Miss has been revealed, and it is not Sunset Shimmer."

Immediately, the students put aside their feelings of betrayal, and instead, they all focus their eyes and blame on the three little girls.

The Crusaders immediately huddle together as they feel everyone’s rage on them. It’s then that Twilight stands in front of them, as if defending them. “But, Anon-a-Miss is not only the Crusaders “

Everyone freezes in surprise hearing that.

Twilight takes a couple of seconds, breathing deeply, getting ready for the next thing she'll say. “Anon-a-Miss is also each and every one of you. You all betrayed the trust and affection of your friends in order to get a laugh and an excuse to assault an innocent girl."

Silence sets in all over the place as everyone’s guilt begins to weigh on them.

“As far as I can see,"the princess continues, "there is only one person who was never part of this, and that is Sunset, whom everyone, in an act of hypocrisy, pointed out and judged as guilty."

The feeling a shame permeates throughout the room.

Twilight gives a sigh. “And all I can ask is, ‘Why?’ What did any of you win with all this? You accused Sunset to the point of breaking her heart and her mind. You all built an imaginary case against her just to justify hating her.”

Silence reigns.

“Why?"Twilight repeats.

No answer came.

Celestia lets out a sigh, asks for her sister's microphone, and speaks. “Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo have already received their punishment. They will be in detention and under extreme surveillance for the rest of the year. They will attend a course during the summer, and it will be seen that they do not use any digital equipment on campus without supervision."

“I'm not complaining; it could be worse,”Scootaloo says softly, and her friends agree.

Celestia keeps talking. “As for the rest... I don’t think I can do much, although I am tempted to suspend every club and school event." Her voice becomes somber as she finishes, "In one way or another, with the truth revealed, the page will soon be closed, this time permanently, and with Sunset having been transferred, I hope that this crisis is over for good. But I like to make it clear words can’t be use to describe the disappointment I feel for you all. I use to see you all in pride but after today I cannot help but feel disgusted with you action. It seems I been too easy going with my methods as it seems to have cause you to believe you can do whatever you want without facing consequences. Well that changes now as I promise thing will be different.”

All the students look at each other, unsure of what to say or what to think.

Twilight decides to give one last word. “I thought this school had changed, that you had learned something about friendship. I was wrong. I am beginning to wonder if sunset was really the reason the school was divided, since you all have shown me that you are willing to betray you friends trust just to get a laugh from their misery while blaming others. I wonder if that was the case with sunset and that the reason why the school was divided was because of you action and that sunset was just the scapegoat due to her being a bully at the time. Well , I just hope that everyone is happy with whatever you have gained from this.”

She does not say more. She just steps away from the microphone and leaves the gym without even looking at the students.

Everyone watches her go, so many feelings mixed on each face.

Finally, Celestia says, “This assembly is adjourned. You may all go back to your classes."

Without saying more, she leaves the microphone and retires along the same path as the Princess of Friendship.

Flashback end:

it was clear after that things would never be the way they had been before Anon-a-Miss.

While it was not even close to how it had been during Sunset’s reign, many former close groups of friends had been broken apart after Principal Celestia revealed that many students had been the source of nearly all of the posted secrets. Celestia revealed no names, but it didn't take long until students confessed or those who had been hurt figured out who was responsible for their revealed secrets.

Much to the surprise of many, Principal Celestia stood true to her words that she would take off the kids’ gloves from now on. Celestia was still looking out for her students, giving them advice whenever needed, the opportunity to change their behavior, and offering programs for help, but she was no longer willing to let them get away whenever they showed no will to change. The times someone got away with a stern word or a figurative slap on the wrist were over, replaced by increased detention times and suspensions.

Overall, the mood at Canterlot High was in a state of neutrality, somewhere between how it was before and after the Fall Formal. It wasn't a bad environment but neither was it a good one. Fluttershy hoped that things would at least get back to a more positive note over time.

Ultimately, though, she mostly hoped that things would get better for her and her friends. Outside of the dreadful feeling of being a terrible friend, not much had changed for Fluttershy. She was still as quiet as ever, maybe just a little more so than usual, and the other students left her alone.

Applejack and Rarity both tried to not let the others see how much of a toll everything was taking on them. With their sisters being behind the whole mess, they had to endure some harsh words directed at them from other students. More than once during that first week did Fluttershy find herself by Rarity’s side in the bathroom, comforting her crying friend.

The first week of school after winter break was usually a very busy time for Pinkie Pie, who chatted with most students about their activities during break, greeted new students that had transferred to CHS over break, and threw her yearly "Happy New Year" party in the lunchroom. Now, Pinkie seemed to have lost her fire as she walked through the school, not interacting much with other students on her own. She was still cracking jokes over conversations, but it was clear that the entire situation affected her greatly.

Rainbow Dash had been hit the hardest since the final time sunset pleaded for her innocent she punch her in the face. Rainbow was full of guilt to to the point she resigned from every sports team, since she was full of guilt that she can’t concentrate during practice. Now, Rainbow barely did anything at school besides sit in a quiet corner whenever her friends had classes or other things to do.

It's been like that for months, and Fluttershy and her friends can’t think of anything but to find sunset and apologizing to her. Their try to ask Celestia where sunset is, but she refuses, as she promised sunset not to tell anyone. No matter how much they pleaded, she refused to tell them. Not even to Princess Twilight.

However, one day they were able to get microchip to hack the school server, and it took a while, but he managed to find where sunset was. It wasn’t difficult to convince their parents to let them go find sunset as they could tell that they needed to do this in order for things to get better. They also contacted Twilight through Sunset Journal and told her their found where sunset was. After hearing that, Twilight came through the portal and followed them, as she wanted to make sure sunset was alright.

It was only when they were halfway through their trip that they found the CMC had snuck aboard. Like them, the CMC also wanted to apologize to Sunset. They couldn’t turn back and drop them off at home as they were already too far away to send them home.So with no choice, they just continue with the trip to find sunset.

“I hope things will turn back to how they used to be,“ Fluttershy said in hope as she closed her eyes, trying to sleep.
….
Outside of the RV, a cloaked figure walks on the sidewalk of the street. When he reached the RV, he stopped for a moment to look through one of the windows and saw the rainbooms and CMC sleeping. He then continued on his way.

“Revenge shall be mine,” he said with a voice full of malice.
….
The next day, the rainbooms and CMC woke up early in the morning and are now discussing their plan to find sunset.

“All right, we need to find sunset"Twilight said to everyone. ”Anyone have an ideal where we should start.”

“We could try driving to the nearest neighborhood and asking the people around if they have seen sunset” rarity said. ” I even brought a few pictures of her along just for such an occasion.”

“All right, then let’s go.” Twilight said, and immediately rarity took the wheel and drove to the nearest neighborhood they could find.

“I just hope, wherever you are sunset that you are find.” Twilight, though in worry. She can’t help but think of whatever terrible things that might be happening to her since they last spoke.
….
“Thanks for the breakfast, mom,” Sunset said in a very happy voice. Currently, she, Sunshine, and Eclipse are eating breakfast at the dining table. She can’t help but feel extremely happy saying something as simple as mom. Since all her life, she has never had a mom, as the closest thing she had to a mom was Princess Celestia, and while they were close, it was never to an extent to the relationship bright light and sunset have.

“Thank you, dear.” Bright light said as she picked up the three siblings plates and gave each of them a kiss on the forehead. She then went and put them in the sink to wash them.

“Good morning, dear.” Bright Burn said as he went and kissed his wife on the cheek.

"Good morning, dear.” Bright light said happily.

“I am off to work at Rolf Farm," Bright Burn said.

“It was nice of that Rolf boy to give you a job at his farm.” Bright light said happily.

“It was.” Bright burn said. ”Anyhow, I need to go now. Bye everyone.”

Bright burn then left through the front door of the house.

“Anyhow, what is everyone's plan for today?” Bright light ask.

“I am going to the playground today, mom,” Sunshine said happily.

“I am going to start my rock collection," Eclipse said.

“I am going to help the Ed’s with their latest scam.” Sunset said.

“Hey, where is Sunny?“ bright light asks.

“Oh, she went ahead to eddy house with grim .” Sunset said. ”Apparently they want to see what their latest scam is.”

“Anyhow,I hope you guys have a nice day.” Bright light said cheerfully.

“I believe we will, mom,” Sunset said as she and her two sisters left through the front door.
….
The RV the rainbooms were in parked somewhere in a neighborhood. The door opened, and out came the rainbooms and CMC.

“All right, everyone, do you have your photo of sunset.” Twilight asks everyone.

“Yes, we do.” Pinkie pie answer for everyone.

“All right, in order to find sunset we need to cover more ground.” Twilight said. ”I go with spike .Applejack, you go with Applebloom; rarity, you go with Sweetie Bell; rainbow dash, you go with Scootoolo; and pinkie pie, you go with Fluttershy. Call everyone through you, walkie-talkie if you have something.”

“Right,“ everyone said as they split up. However, unknown to them, right across from them was the dazzling house. Opening the door and coming out of the house was sonata dusk. She closed the door and began walking to eddy home.

….
Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were walking on the street, keeping an eye out for sunset. When they passed a playground, they spotted a little girl playing in the sandbox.

“Let's ask that little girl if she has seen sunset.” Pinkie said, and immediately both girls approached the little girl. However, when they got near, they noticed that the girl had similar colored hair as the person they were looking for.

“Excuse me, little girl.” Fluttershy said, and when the girl turned to face them, they almost frost, as the girl looked exactly like sunset.

“ Yes.” The girl asks as she looks at them.

"Sunset," both girls said at the same time.

“No, my name is Sunshine." The girl, now known as Sunshine, said.

Both girls quickly regained their composure and decided to ask the girl their question.

“ Sunshine do you know where our friend sunset is?” Fluttershy said showing the girl their picture of sunset.

Sunshine took a look at the picture before nodding her head.

“Yes, of course I know where she is.” Sunshine said. Hearing that, both girls smiled.

“Can you take us to her?” Pinkie pie, ask.

“Of course.” Sunshine said as she led the girls to where sunset was.
….
Both rarity and sweetie bell were looking around for sunset shimmer when they stopped and saw someone was under a tree picking up rocks and putting them in a bag next to them.

“Let's ask that person if they see sunset.” Sweetie Bell said as she and rarity approached the person.

“Excuse me, sorry to bother you, but we need your help.” Rarity said to the person: The person turned to them, and immediately both girls were shocked at what they saw.

“Sunset.” Both sisters nearly shouted as standing before them was sunset shimmer. Even though she was dressed differently and had different colored hair, they could instantly tell this was their friend Sunset.

“No eclipse, “ sunset said in a monotone voice.

“What?” Rarity said, confused.

“My name is Eclipse." Sunset said. ”If you are looking for sunset, she is at Eddy House.”

Sunset, or eclipse, as she called herself, went back to gathering rocks.

"Darling, there is no need to pretend; we know it is you.” Rarity said. ”I know you don’t want to see us again, but please at least listen to what we have to say.”

Sunset stopped putting rocks inside her back and turned to look at them.

“As I said, I am not sunset” eclipse said. ”Whatever you want to say, just say it to her.”

Sunset then picked up her bag and began walking away.

“Sunset, please wait.” Rarity begs as she and Sweetie Bell run towards sunset in an attempt to stop her. But she just continued walking away, ignoring the two.

“Please just listen.” Sweetie Bell begs as the two keep following sunset.
….
Rainbow Dash and Scootoolo were knocking on a door. After a while, the door opens, and a bald-headed kid holding a plank with a face drawn on it answers the door.

“Who are you?” The kid asked.

“My name is Rainbow Dash, and this is Scootoolo." Rainbow Dash said. “We need your help. Have you seen our friend's sunset shimmer?” Rainbow showed the boy the picture. The boy looks at the picture before he turns the plank and places it next to his ear.

“What is that plank?“ Johnny said, seemingly talking to the plank. He then turned to the two girls. ”Plank said we will tell you where sunset is if you pay us.” He extended his hand toward them.

Rainbow groans as she places a dollar in his hand.

“They now tell us where sunset is.” Rainbow demanded.

"Sure," “the boy said as he pocketed the dollar and led the two to where sunset is.
….
Applejack and Applebloom were walking on the street when they saw a blonde-haired girl walking not far from them.

“Excuse me.” Applejack said as she and Applebloom approached the girl.

“Yes, how can I help you?” The girl asked.

“We need your help finding our friend Sunset." Applejack said showing the girl the picture.

“Oh, sunset shimmer.” The girl said this when she looked at the picture.

“You know her.” Applebloom asks, hopefully.

“Sure, I do,” the girl said. ”I just saw her going to Eddy House.”

“Can you show us?” Applejack said.

“Sure, I can,“ the girl said. ”Just follow me.”

The girl then began leading them to, hopefully, where sunset is.
….
Twilight and Spike were walking on the street, or more accurately, Twilight was walking and Spike was inside her bag.

“Where do you think she could be?” Spike asked.

“Not sure.” Twilight said before she spotted someone walking on the street. ”Excuse me.” Twilight approaches the person.

The person hearing twilight calls him turn to look at her.

“Yes, how can the son of a shepherd help you?” The person said.

“I am looking for my friend's sunset shimmer,” Twilight said, showing him the picture of sunset.”Can you please help me?”

The person looked at the picture before nodding.

“ Yes Rolf know where bacon hair girl who share name as sun is.” The boy said, ”Come follow Rolf. As Rolf shall lead you to her.”

The person now known as Rolf began leading twilight to where sunset is.

….

Sunset, the Ed’s, Grim, Sunny, and Sonata were currently in eddy garage working on the latest scam.

“Here it is, boys, our greatest scam yet,” Eddy said as he glued a paper mache dinosaur head to the rest of its body. He smiled at seeing the three completed paper-mache dinosaurs before turning to grim. ”Grim, do you magic.”

“You know this is an abuse of my power, right?” Grim grumbled.

“Just do it.” Eddy demanded.

Grim huffed before blasting the three dinosaurs, and immediately after he did that, the dinosaurs began to dance and started singing with top hats and canes.

“Why didn’t I think of it sooner?” Eddy said. ”This is a gold mine. Singing and dancing skeleton dinosaurs. People would pay a fortune to watch that.”

While this was going on, sunny stomach grumbled.

“I think I help myself to a sandwich,“ Sunny said as she flew to the door and open it with her magic. She then fly through the door and into the kitchen.
….
Outside of Eddy Garage, a group of people happened to arrive at the same time.

“Hey Rolf, hey Nazz.” Johnny greeted the two people.

“Greetings, Johnny the Wood Boy and Nazz,” Rolf greeted.

“Sunset,“ Twilight said in shock as she saw eclipse. She wasn’t the only one, as the rest of the rainbooms and CMC were also shocked seeing eclipsed.

“My name is Eclipse,“ Eclipse said in a higher voice, which was a bit full of anger.

“Sunset, we know it is you,“ Rarity said. ”There is no need to pretend to be someone else.”

“Wow,” Pinkie said as she eyed eclipsed “ sunset gone goth.”

“For the last time, I am not sunset,” eclipsed said. ”My name is eclipsed.”

“Hey, big sis,” Sunshine said, greeting her older sister.

“Hey sunshine,” Eclipsed said.

“Wait, sister,“ Applejack said, confused.

“Yes, sister.” Eclipsed said. ”This is my little sister Sunshine.”

All the rainbooms and CMC attention were now on sunshine. All of them were shocked at how much the young girl resembled sunset.Before any word can be said, the garage door opens, and everyone turns and sees, to their shock, none other then sunset shimmer. Sunset herself looked at what was in front of her in shock. However, that shock quickly turned into a bitter scowl.

“What are you doing here?” Sunset said bitterly. Her eyes, however, softened when she saw twilight. “ Twilight.”

“Sunset,“ Twilight said happily before running and hugging her missing friend. ”I am so happy that I finally found you.”

“Wait, are their your former friends, the rainbooms?” Grim ask.

“Yeah,” sunset said as twilight let go of her. She then turned her attention to twilight. ”Twilight, what are you doing here?”

“Looking for you, silly.” Twilight said. ” I been worry stick since you gone.”

"Sorry, Twilight," sunset said.” I didn’t mean to make you worry.”

Suddenly, sunset, feel like someone was hugging her at the waist. She look down and saw it was sunshine.

“What are you doing, sunshine?“ Sunset asks.

“I also want to hug you, big sis.” Sunshine said.

“Wait, big sis.” Twilight ask confused.

“Yeah, remember the last thing you wrote to me about finding my family?“ Sunset said. ”Well, I found them. Meet my little sister Sunshine,“ she gestured to the small girl before gesturing to the other girl. ”And that is my new twin eclipsed.”

“ Whatever.” Eclipsed said in a monotone voice.

“Hey, what's going on here?” A new voice spoke, causing everyone to turn to the open door. Twilight opened her mouth in shock as, at the door, was Sunny, who had just finished eating her sandwich.

“She is beautiful.“ Fluttershy gush seeing the alicorn.

“Is that an Alicorn?"Twilight said in shock.

“The name Sunny“ Sunny introduced herself to Twilight. ”Anyhow, what is going on here?”

“Apparently sunset old friends the rainbooms had found her,Grim said.

“Ex friends, actually,“ Sunset said. ”My only true friend is Twilight.”

“Who is the guy in the Halloween costume?“ Rainbow Dash whispered to Scootoolo.

"Now, why are you guys here?” Sunset said, glaring at the rainbooms. ”Twilight, I get. But why are you here?”

“Sunset, we are here to apologize.” Pinkie Pie said. ”We know you, not Anon-A-Miss.”

Sunset just stared at them before turning to the CMC.

“So you finally decided to confess.” Sunset said.

Hearing that shocks everyone.“Did... did you know?" Rarity asks

“What really surprised me was that I didn't realize it from the beginning, "says Sunset with some annoyance. “They were the only ones who could have had the access and opportunity to create Anon-a-Miss. I guess I was too hurt to think coherently."

None responds immediately, each looking away, full of guilt.

Rainbow tries to apologize again. “Sunset, we..."

"We’re sorry, Sunset,"Applejack finishes. “We... we shoulda believed in ya..."

"Yeah, you should’ve,"Sunset responds.

Rainbow comes forward and stood in front of her . "Wait! We know an apology isn’t enough!"

Rarity also approached her . “But we want to fix it, really!"

“We'll do anything to make it up to you,"says Rainbow.

“Wow, so much drama.” Sonata said. Immediately, this gained the attention of the rainbooms as they finally noticed the siren for the first time.

“Why is one of the sirens here?” Applejack said in shock.

“You,” Rainbow Dash said as she suddenly grabbed Sonata and slammed her onto a wall, glaring at her.

"What?"Sonata said in shock. Everyone look at what just happened in shock.

“What are you doing here?” Rainbow demanded.

“I am just hanging out with my friends.” Sonata said with fear in her voice.

“Don’t lie to me, you’re a monster! . ”You must be up to something.” Rainbow said in anger as she slammed the siren into the wall again. unknown to her, however her action caused both Sunset and Ed to look at her in anger.

As sunset was running to get rainbow away from Sonata,. Ed pulled a pebble out of his pocket, took one of his shoes off, and put it in. He then put his feet in it, and immediately he felt even more angry.

“Get out of here , or...”whatever Rainbow was about to say, was interrupted as time seemed to slow as everyone saw Rainbow fall to the ground, the result of Sunset’s haymaker.

The prismatic girl falls to the ground, rubbing her rapidly swelling cheek as she looks up, seeing the most terrifying eyes she’s ever seen.

"Don't you dare touch her!" demands Sunset in anger.

Her voice is as angry as her eyes, and the chromatic girl is frozen before the vision. She’s not the only one, though; Rainbow’s friends are also both surprised and frightened by the former equine.

"... S-Sunset...” Rainbow muttered

“If you touch her again, you're dead! Do you hear me?!"

Sunset was a demon once... in every way. But that did not compare to the cold and terrifying aura Sunset exuded now.

Everyone stares at sunset worriedly.

“Big sis,” Sunshine said in worry. Eclipse was also looking at sunset in worry.

"Wow, I never saw her like that before,“ Grim said with a voice full of actual fear.

Sunset turns to the siren, her gaze softening but still serious. "Are you okay, Sonata?"

The siren does not speak but nods. She looks nervous and scared. Sunset caresses the her cheek, which seems to calm her a little.

Rainbow’s terror shifts to surprise at the sight, mirrored by the other rainbooms and CMC.

Sunset was helping a siren...

Why…?

"... Sunset..." Rainbow whispers. The former equine turns to her, her gaze returning to that infernal fire. The chromatic girl shuts up, unable to continue talking.

“Sunset, why? "Applejack said, "Why are you helping her? She is one of the sirens!"

Sunset turned, and glared at the farm girl . "What are you trying to tell me?"

Applejack was so surprised at Sunset nonchalance that she lost her words for a bit. “Sunset... Ah, understand... Ah, understand that ya hate us... but... but ya can't be with her! She's... She's a siren!"

“And I’m a pony. So, what?"

“Sunset..."

Rarity approaches her a little and looks at her desperately. “Sunset, please think about what you’re doing! It's not safe for you to be with her!"

Sunset looks at them all with disinterest. "Why not?"

“Because she's one of those sirens! She’ll control your mind and make you do evil things, just like before." Rarity said.

“The only evil one is you.” Ed said angrily. Everyone turned to him in shock. He glared at all the rainbooms and CMC with eyes full of anger. His glare was so powerful that it surpassed even Fluttershy's dreaded stare.

Even the cul de sac kids, the rest of the Ed’s, Sunny, Sunset, and her siblings, Sonata and Grim, were also looking at Ed in shock, as they never thought the usual gentle giant and fun-loving Ed was capable of such anger.

"We are not evil,” Rarity said.

“Yes, you are.” Ed said. ”Since only evil people would hurt their friends, I heard from sunset what you did, and you all are evil to hurt her.”

“It was a mistake that we are trying to fix,“ Rarity protested. ”That is why we came here to apologize to her. We are really sorry for what we did.”

“So now you care about her.” Ed said.

“We always care for her,” Pinkie said. ”She is our friend.”

“Then why did you abandon her?” Ed said. ”All over something as ridiculous as people knowing your secrets. Eddy always did worse than that, but we never abandoned him because we were friends at the end of the day. But you abandoned her for a petty reason, and what more You didn’t even give her a chance to defend herself. You are a terrible friend.”

“But....” Fluttershy said.

“No buts,” Ed said. ”What worst not only did you abandon her without letting her defend herself, you also threw her to the wolves.”

All the rainbooms look at him in confusion.

“What do you mean?” Applejack asks, confused.

“ Sunset told us that when Anon-A-Miss started, all she ever received from other students was a glare and some hushed whispers behind her back. All they had were their suspicions that it was her based on that stupid profile picture, but after you called her out in the hallway, they all went after her. After all, when the beloved heroes of the school say it can only be Sunset, it must be true, right? They only suspected her to be Anon-A-Miss, but you are the ones who painted the target on her back! Everything that happened to her since that day was all your fault.” Ed yelled, pointing a figure accusingly at them.

The Rainbooms looked at her in shock as they realized that he was right. The other students only started pestering her after they called her out. Without them, it was entirely possible that they would have left her alone.

"What... What have we done?" Fluttershy whispered as she sank down to the floor, burying her face in the palms of her hands to cry. Pinkie was by her side, hugging her. Rarity cried as well, her make-up running down her cheeks in black lines. Applejack had her hat pulled down to cover most of her face, but her gritted teeth were still visible. Rainbow was staring at Sunset, her eyes wide and darting from side to side as she processed everything and how much of it was her doing.

“Sunset had work hard to prove she have change and after helping you save the world you didn’t even consider that she might be framed!" Ed yell. All the rainbooms look down in shame, as they know he was right.

“Tell me which element of harmony you are.” Ed said. Everyone looked at him confused.

“Tell me.” Ed shouted.

All the rainbooms, with the exception of twilight, tell him which element they represent.

“You said you represent those elements, but you don’t act like them,“ Ed said as he pointed his finger at Applejack.

“You said you were supposed to be the element of honesty, but you lied when you said sunset was your friend and family.” Ed then turned his attention to Rarity. ”You were supposed be the element of generosity, but you abandoned her when she needed help the most without a second thought.”

Ed then turned to Pinkie and Fluttershy.

“You two are supposed to be kindness and laughter, but you make her feel sad and lonely. And you.” Ed turned his eye to rainbow dash. His eyes were full of anger at seeing the girl who hurt Sonata. ”You say you were loyalty but you abandoned her. You are all terrible friends.”

“Wow, go Ed!” Johnny cheered.

“Ed Boy has more spine than Rolf gives credit.” Rolf said.

“I know, right, wow,” Nazz said.

Ed then turns and glares at the CMC, which in turn scares them a little.

“Why did you even do it?” Ed shouted. All the CMC looked at Ed fearfully before Applebloom answered.

“ w-we just wanted to spend time with our sisters, but Sunset kept-

“You could have just asked!!!” Ed shouted, scaring them more. ”You could talk to them, but instead you cause her pain. You three are terrible people.”

The CMC looked down in shame, knowing he was right. Ed then turned his attention back to the rainbooms.

“You people are horrible friends to sunset. You don’t deserve to have a wonderful friend like her since it was apparently easy for you to turn on her with something as stupid as Anon-A-Miss. Not even I am that dumb to fall for a trick like that. So if you know what is good for you, you leave sunset alone; she is happy now.” Ed said. After Ed was done talking, there was silence as the rainbooms with the exception of Twilight, and CMC looked down in shame. The Ed’s,sunset ,sunny ,sonata and Grim, meanwhile, were looking at Ed gobsmacked with what he just said, to the point that Grim literally dropped his jaw to the floor with a clatter. There was silence for a while before sunset, open her mouth to speak. However, she never got the chance, as she was interrupted when a chariot pulled by a pair of horses appeared and parked in front of them. The door opened, and out came Eris, the goddess of chaos.

“Eris,” Grim, who had already reattached his jaw, said in shock.

“What are you doing here?” Sunset said as she glared at the goddess.

“I need your help,” Eris said, her voice full of fear. This caught both sunset and grim to look in shock to see Eris actually being afraid.

“Help you with what?“ Sunset ask.

“I am being hunted down by him.” Eris said vaguely. However, Grim seems to understand what she said.

“No, not him,” Grim said in a voice full of fear.

“What, who?” Sonata asks.

“ It’s…” grim said, but was interrupted when the chariot suddenly exploded. This produces a large amount of smoke and sound that scares the horses, causing them to run away. When the smoke cleared, it revealed a cloaked figure that was glaring at everyone. On one of his hands was a metal gauntlet of some kind.

“Who is that?“ Pinkie Pie asked in fear as the man gave out a present of dread. Ed saw Sonata shaking in fear, and he quickly stood in front of her in order to shield her from the man. Sonata, however, just looked over his shoulder to look at the man in fear.

“It can’t be.” Sonata said in fear. ”He can’t be here.”

“You know this man,” sunset asked, looking at Sonata.

“Yeah, I do.” Sonata said. ”This man has been hunting me and my sisters down for centuries.”

“He is also the one hunting me down.” Eris said.

“Who is he?” Sunset ask.

The man brought his hood down, showing his face. It was a man in his late 40s. He has white hair, a white beard, and a ring nose. Twilight instantly froze in fear once she saw the man, and for a second, the image of the man was replaced by a certain centaur she faced not long ago.

“This man is the most terrifying supernatural hunter to ever walk the earth.” Grim spoke in fear, his voice full of dread, as he eyed the man. His legs trembled as he stared at the man. “This man is none other than...”

" Tirek” princess twilight said.

….
To be continued...

Author's Note

Dun dun. I bet non of you expect to see the human tirek or this chapter to end in a cliff hanger.

Anyhow the part where Ed call out the rainbooms and CMC was a ideal suggested by MLPMekarm. If you think about it is in Ed character to do it as he in the main series have shown traces of being smarter than he looks.

One example is that Ed manage to get an A in history and during home cook Ed Ed was surprisingly articulate when describing how Eddy's tractor crash wasn't the best he'd seen. Another example was in dueling Ed where Ed accurately point out double problem is his hat and his obsession with cleanliness. Hinting that Ed know his friend enough to know their problems. Ed also have shown the ability to be able to learn as he was able to spell gravy and ectoplasm in a spelling bee. Another example is in here mud in you Ed where he tell double d is that not even he is stupid enough to fall for Rolf trick. This hints that Ed is capable of seeing through tricks or at least one that is even obvious to him.The final example is in big picture show where he was smart enough to removed the screw of a door hinge while glaring at eddy brother knowing full well that this will hurt him.

Leave a comment on what you think of my chapter so far.

Chapter 15:A grim reunion part 2

“Greetings everyone,“ a raven-like man dressed in a robe and wearing a fez said. He was sitting down in a room of some kind next to a fireplace and holding a book. ”I am Sir Raven, and I shall be telling you the story of the grim adventure of Ed, Edd, Eddy, and Sunset. In our last chapter, our heroes were doing their latest scam only to gain a surprise of the lifetime in the form of sunset old friends. After the rainbow hair idiot attacked the blue hair siren, the large ed boy told her and all the rainbooms off for their unfair treatment of sunset shimmer. However, this unexpected reunion of theirs was suddenly interrupted by the arrival of the chaos god Eris, who was being hunted by Tirek, who managed to catch up to her. Will they survive the attack of Tirek? Will Sunset ever forgive her ex-friends? And will Ed finally take a shower? Find out in this exciting tale of the grim adventures of Ed, Edd, Eddy, and Sunset. Now onto the show. Onto the show."
….
Everyone just stood there in fear as the man, now known as Tirek, looked at everyone present. Tirek looked at Eris before turning his attention to Grim, then to the siren hiding behind Ed, and then to Sunny, who was staring at her.

“Well, it seems it is my lucky day, as not only do I get to get rid of Eris but also a few extra supernatural freaks.” Tirek said it with a voice full of malice. He then points his gauntlet at Eris and fires an energy blast at her ,however before the attack hit her Eris manages to dodge the attack on time. The blast hit the spot where Eris was, resulting in an explosion. Everyone turned to the spot where Eris was standing early and saw that, when the smoke cleared, there was now a large hole in the spot.

“Right, I am getting out of here.” Eris said as she attempted to run but was stopped by Sunset, who pulled her by the back of her shirt.

"You are not going anywhere,“ Sunset said as she stopped the chaos god from escaping. While the two were distracted, Tirek brought out a small device from his pocket and used it to scan everyone present. After he did that, he looked at the screen that was on the device. It beeps a few times before stopping. After he saw the result of his scan that was on the device, he turned his attention to sunset.

“So you are not human, are you?” Tirek said before turning to Twilight, “And you are the same species as her.”

“Um, yes, why?” sunset asks.

“Since you are not human, it means I need to exterminate you and that girl.” Tirek said before turning to sunshine and eclipse .”And you two too, since you are not humans as well.”

'Wait, why?" Sunset said. ”We might not be humans, but we meant no harm to this world or to the humans.”

“Don’t care,” Tirek said. “The fact you are not human is more than enough reason.”

Tirek fires another blast at sunset, and Eris who mange to dodge the attack. Ed, seeing this, had a look of anger on his face.

“Leave sunset alone, you big meaner,“ Ed yelled as he charged at Tirek. Tirek, however, just simply fired at Ed, causing him to fly off the ground, which resulted in one of his shoes to fell down, resulting in a pebble coming out of it. Ed flew into the air until he hit the wall of the garage. This resulted in Ed breaking through the wall, leaving a hole as he went through it.

"Ed,"Eddy and sonata said in shock.

“All right, this ends now,” Sunny said as she flew out of the garage, and as soon as she was out, she flew in the air and fired a magical blast from her horn at Tirek. Tirek just pointed his gauntlet at the blast, and as soon as the blast hit his gauntlet, it was absorbed by it.

“What the?” Sunny asks, surprised.

“That's not going to work,” Grim said. ”Tirek is able to use that gauntlet to absorb magic and any other forms of energy.”

“Well, if a direct magic attack is not going to work, how about I use an indirect magic attack?” Sunny said as she used her magic to lift a manhole cover that was behind Tirek and flung it towards him. However, Tirek turned and blasted the manhole cover, causing it to blow up. He then turned and fired at Sunny, who managed to dodge the attack. Sunny quickly used her magic to lift a table that was in the garage and throw it at Tirek. However, Tirek fired another blast at it, causing it to blow up. He turned to Sunny, and he saw that she was gone. Suddenly, something kicked him from behind hard enough to launch him from the ground, and landed on the ground on his face. Tirek got up and turned, and he saw Sunny glaring at him. Tirek fired an energy blast at Sunny, who managed to dodge the attack and immediately flew in the air and charged at him with her horn pointing at him. Tirek was able to avoid being impaled by the horn and immediately grab the horn with his gauntlet hand. Immediately after grabbing it, Sunny screamed as she felt her magic being drained. She could feel her magic was close to being completely drained. However, she managed to maneuver her front hooves to punch him in the face, causing him to let go of Sunny, who could feel her magic was almost gone.

After catching her breath, she turned and looked at Tirek, who was now glaring at her.

"Impressive," Tirek said. ”But not good enough.” He pointed his gauntlet at Sunny; however, she saw a garden hose on the ground and used her remaining magic to lift it in the air and tie his entire body with it. After that was done, she quickly ran towards him with her horn pointed at his chest. However, Tirek was able to easily break through the hose and quickly pull out two razor-sharp sickles from his robe. Once Sunny was close enough, he kicked her in the chest, causing her to be launch backward and land on the ground. As she lay on the ground, she saw Tirek jump in the air and aim one of his sickles at her head. Sunny was able to roll out of the way of the attack and quickly get up. She tried to ramp her horn into him again, but Tirek was able to dodge it and quickly hit her horn with his sickle, causing her horn to be cut off.

“Ahhhh!” Sunny screamed, and seeing his opportunity, he slashed his sickle at her. Sunny, however, was able to have enough awareness to barely avoid the attack. She felt the attack slash at her cheek and saw blood dripping on the ground. She saw through the reflection of eddy house window that her cheek was bleeding, as there was now a large scratch on it. Before she could process what she saw, Tirek hit her with the blunt back of his sickle, causing her to fall to her side on the ground. She looked up and saw Tirek looking down at her.

“It is time I end this,” Tirek said as he lifted his sickle above the air and was about to end her life but suddenly felt like a rock had been thrown at his head. He turned, and he saw Sunshine glaring at him.

“Leave Sunny alone, you big bully,“ Sunshine said.

"Annoying," Tirek said as he put the sickle back into his robe, aimed his gauntlet at Sunshine, and fired an energy blast at her. Fortunately, before the attack hit, her eclipse managed to run towards her and carry her off before the attack hit. The blast hit the ground she was on, leaving a large hole. Suddenly another stone hit Tirek on the head, and he turned to see Nazz, Rolf, and Johnny glaring at him.

“Not cool, dude,” Nazz said.

“Rolf has had enough of your flapdoodle, elder one! Prepare yourself for a merciless thrashing!" Rolf said angrily before pushing Johnny in front. Johnny at first looks surprised, but soon turns and glares at Tirek.

“Yeah, you big jerk.” Johnny said.

"Annoying," Tirek said as he fired an energy blast at them. Luckily, all three were able to avoid the attack. Tirek then turned his attention to Sunny, only to see that she was now gone. He looked around and saw that Sunny was now hiding behind Grim.

“This has gone on long enough,“ sunset said as she ran towards Grim and grabbed his scythe. She then pointed the scythe at Tirek, and immediately the three paper mache dinosaurs quickly charged at him. Tirek, with an unimpressed look, just fired and destroyed all three dinosaurs. Sunset then taps the scythe on the ground, and immediately coming out of the ground is an army of skeletons who are armed with swords and shields.

“Wow, how did she do that?” Rainbow said in awe, which was mirrored by the other rainbooms and the CMC. The skeleton charged at Tirek, but he just simply blasted all of them, destroying them. He suddenly dodged a slash that was close to taking off his head. He looks and glares at sunset who glares back at him. Sunset slashed the scythe at him again and again, but Tirek was able to dodge each slash with ease. After another slash, Tirek jumped a long distance away and fired at sunset. Luckily, Sunset was able to use the scythe to form a magic shield to block the attack. However, the force of the blast sent her flying until she hit and broke through eddy front house door. Sunset quickly charged out of the house and tapped the end of the scythe on the ground, and immediately coming flying out of the house was furniture from the living room and kitchen. Tirek was able to easily dodge all of them with ease or blast them. After dodging the last piece of furniture, he turned to sunset and was about to fire at her again, but Ed, who was carrying Eddy's brother's car, suddenly burst through the roof of Eddy house, and as soon as he landed, he tossed the car at Tirek, who managed to dodge the vehicle.

“Ed, that was my brother's car,” Eddy shouted.

“You have a good sense of priority, Eddy,“ Double D said, annoyed.

Sunset quickly charged at him again and tried to slash at Tirek again. However, like before, he was able to dodge the attack and quickly grab her face, and push her down to the ground. Ed, seeing this, quickly grabbed his drop shoe off the ground and charged at him. Tirek, who saw him, fired at Ed, who threw the shoe at the blast. The blast destroyed the shoe, which distracted Tirek long enough for Ed to ram him off sunset. Ed then quickly helped sunset up.

“You ok, sunset?” ed ask the former pony.

“Yeah, I will live,” Sunset said.

Tirek got up and glared at them. He pointed his gauntlet at them and was about to fire at them. However, before he could fire, Rolf jumped at him and punched him in the face.

“Face the wrath of the son of a shepherd,“ Rolf said. Tirek responded by grabbing Rolf by the neck and tossing him onto Eddy's front yard. He heard what sounded like a battle cry and turned and saw Nazz charging at him. Tirek simply grabbed her by the leg and tossed her down the street and into Kevin, who was on his bike. After getting up, Kevin helped Nazz up before turning and glaring at Tirek.

“Hey buddy, I don’t know who you are or what your problem is,“ Kevin said as he walked in front of Tirek. “But all I know is that I am going to give you the beating of a lifetime for what you did to Nazz." Kevin threw a fist at Tirek, who managed to catch it. He hardened his grip, causing Kevin intense pain. He then quickly grabbed both of Kevin's shoulders, lifted him in the air, and head-butted him over and over before throwing him on the ground and repeatedly stepping on his face. Suddenly, someone face kick him, causing him to recoiled back. He looked in front and saw it was Johnny.

“Have enough,“ Johnny said. Tirek just responded by grabbing him by the throat and throwing him away. Johnny was thrown at Pinkie Pie, and both were sent flying and hit the wall of Eddy House. The rest of the rainbooms and CMC quickly ran to the two and helped them up.

Tirek quickly dodged another slash from sunset. He then responded by punching her in the face with his gauntlet hand and grabbing her by the throat. He lifted her in the air and tightened his grip on her neck hard enough that sunset let go of grim scythe. Sunset was about to black out, but Kevin's bike was suddenly thrown on his face, causing Tirek to let go of sunset. He turned and saw that it was Nazz who threw the bike. Tirek glared at her and was about to fire at her, but Ed rammed into him hard enough to send him flying and hit Eddy's brother's car that was behind him. Both him and the car flip, with the car landing on its side on him. Ed helped sunset up who took a long, deep breath. Both Nazz and Twilight run towards sunset.

"Sunset, are you okay?” Twilight asks.

"Yeah, I am,” Sunset said as she grabbed grim scythe. Eddy's brother's car was suddenly thrown into the air, and everyone saw Tirek get up, glaring at everyone.

“What is going on here? "a familiar voice said, and everyone turned and saw Aria and Adagio walking towards the scene. Both formal sirens suddenly froze in fear when they saw Tirek glaring at them.

“Not you again,” Adagio said in fear.

“Hey, what is going on here?” another voice said, and everyone saw bright burn walking onto the scene. The sound of a door opening was heard, and everyone saw bright light walking out of the house.

“What with all the mess?” bright light said.

“Mom, dad, you need to run; it is dangerous here.” Eclipse said.

“Did you say mom and dad?” Tirek said. ”That means these two are not human.”

Tirek fired a blast at Bright Light, who managed to dodge the attack. Bright Burn quickly ran to her side.

“Dear you, ok?” Bright Burn asks.

“Yeah, I am,” Bright Light said. After hearing that his wife is fine, bright burn turns to glare at Tirek.

“All right, buddy, what is your problem?“ Bright Burn said:.

“The fact you are not humans is my problem,“ Tirek said as he fired another blast at them, but luckily Sunset used grim scythe to surround them in a magical aura and pull them to safety before the blast hit them.

“I think we should get out of here.” Sunset said as she used grim scythe to blast a portal open.

“As if I will let you,“ Tirek said as he was about to blast them, but luckily, with sunset quick thinking, she blasted Eddy's brother's car, which turned into a giant robot that quickly attacked Tirek. Tirek quickly turned his attention to the robot and dodged a giant fist that was slammed onto the ground.

“Everyone through the portal now,” Sunset said, and immediately everyone from the Ed's, the rainbooms, the CMC, the dazzling,Rolf,Nazz ,Johnny,twilight,grim ,Sunny, Sunset,sunshine,eclipse,bright light, bright burn, and Eris ran through it. The portal closed after the last person went through it. Shortly after the portal closed, the robot's head fell to the ground, its body lying not far from it.

“Fools do their think they can get away from me.” Tirek said as he brought out a pair of high-tech goggles from his robes and put them on. After using the goggles to scan the area where the portal used to be, he began walking away.

"Where do you think you are going dork?” Kevin said as he got up and pulled out a monkey wrench from his pocket and charged at Tirek, who, without looking, just offhand backhanded him so hard that he fell to the ground unconscious. Without looking back, Tirek continued walking away.

”The hunt is on.” Said Tirek with a voice full of malice.
….
In the junkyard, Sunset and co. are seen sitting down in or around the retro van. Currently, Double D is attending to everyone's injuries with the first aid kick he always carries around. He was currently attending to the cut on sunny cheek by appearing some medicine.

“Ow, that hurt,” Sunny said.

“I know it hurt,” Double D said, wearing a face mask and latex gloves. He then taped a patch to sunny cheek. "But it is necessary."

“Thanks, double D,“ Sunny said in appreciation. She then put her hooves on her broken horn. ”Only if there is a way for you to fix my horn.”

“Let me try something,“ Sunset said as she grab grim scythe and blasted the stump where her horn used to be. After blasting it, her horn regrows.

“Thanks,” Sunny said.

"You are welcome,“ Sunset said.

“So, can someone tell us what is going on here?” Rainbow said. "Like, how did Sunset do all that magic stuff or open a portal.”

“I actually agree with you on that one,” Twilight said before turning to sunset. "Sunset, how did you do that? I thought there was no magic in this world.”

Sunset looked around at everyone before sighing, as she knew this was going to be a long explanation.

“All right, everyone, I suggest you get comfortable as this is going to be a long explanation.” Sunset said.

Ten minutes later:

“Wait, so you, the grim reaper,“ Rainbow Dash said, to grim shocked.

“Yep,” grim answered simply.

“And there is magic here on earth,” Twilight said in shock.

“Yeah, apparently so,” Sunset said. ”But there is still the question of who is that Tirek guy and what his beef with the supernatural."

Hearing the name Tirek causes everyone to shiver, as they can’t help but feel fear when thinking about him.

“Tirek, as I previously stated, is the most fierce supernatural hunter to ever exist,“ Grim said. ”Everyone in the supernatural community has heard of him and is completely terrified of him. For good reason, I might add.”

“How terrified is this guy?” Eddy asks.

“Terrified enough that he is basically the boogyman of the supernatural community and that if supernatural creatures want to scare one another, they will tell ghost stories about him,” Grim said.

“Well, from what I can see, that fear is appropriate,“ Twilight said. ”I faced many evils and villains during my time as the user of the elements of harmony, and none of them compared to Tirek. Not even his counterpart in my universe. He isn’t attention-grabbing like nightmare moon; he isn’t comical like Discord; he isn’t overconfident like Chrysalis; or sneaky and manipulative like my universe version of Tirek. He is just straight up evil.”

“That still leaves the question of why this guy hates the supernatural,“ Sunset said, turning to grim. ”Grim care to explain.”

“Why don’t we ask the person who helped make this guy?“ Grim said, pointing to Eris.

“Is there something you want to tell us?” Double D asks as everyone turns to Eris. Eris just sighed.

“Fine,” Eris said as she snapped her fingers, and immediately a magical cloud formed, which eventually opened up, showing a shadowy illustration of a village.

“It all started centuries ago when I first came upon a small farming village.“

The image shows a shadow that resembles Eris riding a chariot being pulled by two pegasus floating above a village.

“I decided to have some fun and unleash some chaos on it.”

The images then change to show the village being terrorized by monsters of all kinds, from centaurs to cyclops to dragons to giant spiders, etc. And above, floating in the air, was Eris, who was laughing and enjoying the terror that she unleashed on the village.

“However, what I didn’t know at the time was that there was a single survivor who survived the destruction of the village. He came after me and declared that he would put an end to me like the countless others before him.”

The image changed to show Eris walking and a small shadow figure that resembled Tirek appearing behind Eris, holding and pointing a sword at Eris, only for Eris to step on him.

“However, this one was different than the others, as he kept coming back stronger than ever. He used various weapons and devices to battle me, and with each loss, he returned stronger than ever.”

The image changed to show Tirek, who was now slightly bigger, pointing a war hammer at Eris, only for Eris to step on him. Then the image shows Tirek, who had grown slightly again, pointing what looked like a magic staff at Eris, only for Eris to step on him again. The image did this repeatedly, showing Tirek pointing a new weapon at Eris, only for Eris to step on him. However, with each new image, the figure that represents Tirek grew bigger and bigger, symbolizing Tirek growing in strength. Eventually, the image shows what looks like Tirek, who is now on even size with Eris, wearing the magic draining gauntlet.

“He eventually developed a way to drain me of my magic and any form of supernatural magic and power.”

The image then shows Tirek trying to drain Eris of her power.

“I barely managed to escape with my magic and life during our last encounter.“

The image now shows Tirek, who has grown so huge that he dwarfs Eris, who is now cowering in fear. Eris then snapped her fingers, making the cloud disappear.

“Any question?“ Eris said.

“Just one,“ Scootoolo said. ”You said centuries ago. If it has been that long, how is this guy still alive?”

“It is because he has become too strong to the point where I am unable to reap him,” Grim said, causing everyone to look at him in shock.

"What do you mean, unable to reap him?” Sunny asks.

“I tried to reap him countless times in the past, but he was so strong for me that with each encounter I had to retreat,“ Grim said. ”After my last attempt, I decided to keep my distance from him.”

Hearing that causes everyone to feel a new sense of fear, as the idea that they are dealing with someone who is so strong that even the literal embodiment of death is unable to stop him.

“Ok, I understand why he hates Eris, but why he seems to be obsessed with killing us since we never did anything to him personally,“ Sunny said.

“It is simple; he hates the supernatural so much to the point that to him, a good supernatural creature is a dead one,” Adagio said as she shivered, remembering her and her sisters past encounters with him.

“Well, in that case, Eris, you really outdid yourself with this,” Sunset said sarcastically. ”Since now, we have a cold-blooded supernatural hunter after me and my friends and family.”

“Sure blamed the chaos goddess; how original,“ Eris said, annoyed.

“Guys, we need to focus.” Nazz said, gaining everyone's attention, “We still need a way to stop this guy. Anyone have any suggestions?”

“Well, whatever plan you have, leave me out of it since I don’t have much magic left,” Eris said.

"What do you mean you don’t have much magic left?“ Eddy asks.

"Why do you think I came here?“ Eris said. ”I came here to get your help, as I had the unfortunate luck of encountering him the other day, and he came closer than ever to almost fully draining my magic.”

“That goes for me too, as I can feel my magic almost fully drain.” Sunny said.

Double D put a hand on his chin in though before he snapped his fingers as an idea popped into his mind. He snapped his fingers, gaining everyone's attention.

“I got an ideal,“ Double D said, grinning.

“Well, what is it? Don’t leave us hanging.” Eddy said.

"It's quite simply,“ Double D said. ” Tirek main way of draining magic is by using his gauntlet. Is that correct?“

“Well yeah,“ Eris said.

“All we have to do is separate him from the gauntlet and destroy it,” Double D said.

“Well, that sounds like a good plan, but how?“ Eddy asked. Double D put a finger on his chin in thought before he saw something on one of the trash piles that gave him an idea.
….
Tirek had just walked into the junkyard. Through the use of his goggles, he was able to trace the energy signature of the portal and find where it open too. As he walked through the junkyard, he couldn’t help but smile, as he was now closer than ever to getting revenge on Eris for destroying his village and his family. He can’t help but think back on that fateful day. He and his family were just simple farmers who supported themselves through the vegetables they grew. However, despite being from a farm family, he was more interested in the ways of the blacksmith. This interest of his first started when Sendak, a retired blacksmith who used to forge armor and weapons for the king, moved to their village for a simple life. When he first showed interest in the art of blacksmithing, Sendak decided to teach him some methods and techniques, and once he showed a great talent for it, Sendak decided to make him his apprentice. His parents, after hearing of his talents as a blacksmith, were extremely proud of him, believing that with his talents as a blacksmith, he would go on to do great things. Things were looking up for him.

That was until that fateful day on his sixteenth birthday did everything change. It was his sixteenth birthday, and he was considered an adult by that point. He, his entire family, his master, and everyone else in the village gather around in the middle of the village to celebrate, as due to how close the villagers are to each other, they consider one another family, hence why whenever someone's birthday comes up, everyone celebrates it. It was a time of joy that turned into terror. Even after centuries have passed, he still remembers every detail of that day. He saw monsters of all kinds, from centaurs to dragons, attack his village, and he remembered the chaos goddess Eris laughing with joy as she destroyed his village. Tirek was able to survive that day by hiding in a well. He lost everything that day and vowed to destroy Eris and all things supernatural.

Shaking his mind from those memories, he continues on his journey to find his target. As he walked, he saw something in front of him. As he got closer, he saw what it was. It was Princess Twilight.

“Ah, one of the supernatural freaks.” Tirek said as he took off his goggles and placed them in his robe before pointing his gauntlet at Twilight. ”Ready to meet you end.”

“No, I came to talk,” Twilight said.

“Talk about what “Triek said. ”Talk about how I am going to end your life, your supernatural abomination.”

“No, I am here to talk about ending this conflict peacefully,“ Twilight said. ”I understand why you hate anything that is not human, but please listen. Doing all this won’t make it better; it won’t make you feel better. You are now blinded by your rage, and you are now hurting people, both good and bad, for simply not being human. All of this just makes you no different from Eris or the evil supernatural creature you hunted. So please stop, and I promise I will help you.” Twilight said as she held out a hand to Tirek. Tirek just stayed silent for a moment before pointing his gauntlet at her.

“I think I heard enough,“ Tirek said as he was about to blast Twilight, but suddenly some invisible forces started to pull his gauntlet in another direction, much to Tirek's confusion as he tried to fight back against the force. ”What the heck?“

Tirek looked up and saw a large magnet on top of a trash pile, and next to it was Sunset double d who was holding a remote that was attached to the magnet. He turned the dial on the remote to a higher setting, and immediately the gauntlet flew from his hand along with his two sickles that flew from his robes, and it wasn’t long before he was suddenly flying towards the magnet, much to everyone's confusion. The gauntlet and sickles flew and attacked itself to the magnet, and immediately, sunset grabbed the gauntlet and removed it from the magnet. Shortly after removing the gauntlet, tirek flew into the magnet. The force was strong enough to send him and the magnet to fall to the other side of the pile.

Both sunset and double d quickly climbed down the pile and went to twilight side. It wasn’t long before everyone else who was hiding nearby came out of their hiding spot.

“To think that my old magnet that I discarded long ago could be of used now.” Double D said.

“So what now?” Sunset said as she showed everyone the gauntlet.

“Now we get rid of it,” Grim said as he made his scythe appear and slash it, causing the gauntlet to explode and Sunset to let go of it as she was blown back and landed on the ground on her back.

“A little warning next time,“ Sunset said as she sat up. From the remains of the gauntlet, the magic that was absorbed by it flew into the air and returned to its rightful owner, from Eris to Sunny. The remaining free magic flew into the air and into parts unknown as their return to their rightful owner.

“My magic is back,” Eris said happily, as she could feel her stolen magic had been returned.

“My too,” Sunny said as she used her magic to lift a piece of discarded pipe before putting it down. However, their little celebration was interrupted by a junk pile being torn apart as Tirek ran through it. The magnet was stuck on his chest; he forcefully removed it and tossed it aside. The magnet, which still had the sickles stuck on it, landed not too far from them.

"It is over tirek” Sunny said.

“This is far from over, you supernatural freak,” Tirek said.

“Well, I like to say otherwise.” Sunny flew into the air and blasted him with her magic. However much to everyone present surprise the blast dissipated as soon as it hit him. “What the?”

“Did you actually think my only means of fighting you supernatural freaks was my gauntlet? I still have more tricks up my sleeve,“ Tirek said, and as soon as he said that, he grabbed his robe and pulled it off, revealing he was wearing black hi-tech armor with what looked like magic runes engraved on it. ”Anti-magic armor“

"That explains why he was pulled by the magnet," Double D said.

A compartment on the left and right sides of his armor opens up to reveal a blade less sword hilt. After grabbing them, the compartment closes up. A yellow energy blade then came out of the hilt.

“Right, I think I should beat it.” Eris said. ”So good luck to you guys.”

Eris then disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

“Coward,” Applejack said.

“prepared to die.” Tirek said as he jumped into the air and tried to slash Sunny. Luckily, the alicorn was able to dodge the attack quickly. But she was not quick enough, as he managed to cut her horn off.

“Not again,” Sunny said as she touched the stump that was her horn.

“Run,” Grim said, causing everyone to separate as their run or, in the case of Sunny, fly away.

“You won’t get away,” Tirek said as he chased after sunset.

Sunset tries to run in an attempt to escape Tirek. However, even without looking, she knew he was still chasing after her. She tried to throw a few pieces of junk that were around at him in the vain hope that would slow him down. But it did nothing as he either dodged or slashed them with his sword. She ran faster as she heard he was getting near.

She ran until she saw the retro van. She quickly opened the back door and closed it when she got in. She ducks and covers her mouth in order to stay quiet. After a minute or so, she heard footsteps.

“Come out, come out wherever you are,” Tirek said as she heard his footsteps drawing near. Sunset held her breath, hoping he would walk by. However, that hope was dashed when two swords came out of the double-door van. The sword pulled, resulting in the door being torn off the van to reveal tirek. He smiled a sadistic smile that sent a chill down sunset spine. After tossing the two doors away, He turned his attention to sunset, who attempted to escape through the driver seat; however, Tirek managed to beat her escape route by jumping onto the top of the van and landing on sunset as soon as she exited the driver seat. He then kicked her, sending her sliding on the floor until she hit a junk pile. She tried to get up but was stopped when she saw a blade was near her chest.

“Prepared to die, you supernatural freak.” Tirek said as he smiled in a sadistic manner.

“Please don't, “ sunset begs. ”Please don’t do this.“

“Oh, don’t worry, after I am done with you, I will be coming after the rest of your freak family and your freak-loving friends. So you don’t have to worry about not seeing them again.“ Tirek lifted the blade with the intent to stab sunset chest. ”Say goodbye to the land of the living, you freak.”

Sunset couldn’t help but stare in fear as he was about to stab her, and instantly her life flashed through her eyes. She saw her entire life being played out in front of her from being celestia student to her argument with celestia and escaping through the mirror to her being the queen bee of canterlot high school to her stealing princess twilight crown to her becoming a literal demon to being defeat by twilight to the dazzling arriving to canterlot high school to her helping twilight and her ex friend’s defeats them to her finally being accepted by the school only for it to be ruin by the CMC when their started Anon-A- Miss to her running away and moving to peace creek and meeting the Ed’s and going through their daily shenanigans which mostly involve scamming people to them meeting grim and going on crazy adventure together.

“I can’t believe this is how it ends.” sunset thought, “just when I have finally found my family, this happens.”

As soon as she thought of the word family, the images of the Ed’s,Sunny, the dazzling,twilight ,grim and her wish family popped into her mind.

“Oh, don’t worry, after I am done with you, I will be coming after the rest of your freak family and your freak loving friends. So you don’t have to worry about not seeing them again.“

Tirek words echo through her mind, and a sudden feeling of determination goes through her mind.

“No, I won't. “ sunset thought “I won’t let him hurt my family.”

Instantly, magic that she hadn’t felt since the battle of the bands began flowing through her, and her body glowed with a blinding light that blinded Tirek, causing him to walk back in shock as he closed his eyes.

“What the “ Tirek said as he opened his eyes and adjusted his eyes to the light. When his eyes were done adjusting, he saw sunset floating in the air. “So you have a Trump card. Well, it doesn’t matter because you're still dead.” Tirek jumped towards her, but suddenly Sunset released a shock wave that blew him back as he went through several junk piles, causing them to fall apart as he went through them. He eventually stopped when he landed on a large junk pile that collapsed on him.

Meanwhile, with sunset, she began to transform as horse ears appeared on her head and her hair lengthened and spread out into a tail. She looked at herself in shock before shaking the shock off and flying to where Tirek had landed.
….
Tirek had just dug himself out of the trash pile and saw sunset flying above him.

“Go ahead, you magic; don’t work on me.” Tirek boast.

“How about I try this then?” Sunset blasted the ground near Tirek, causing him to be blown back. She then used her magic to lift a bunch of junk from the ground and began hurling them at him. Tirek quickly runs off to dodge each projectile or just slash at them. Sunset then blasted the ground near him, causing it to freeze up, which caused him to slip. He slides on the ground and into sunset who had flew in front of him. She punched him in the face, sending him flying into the air. He landed on another pile of trash, which collapsed as soon as he landed on into it. Sunset flew and landed not far from where Triek landed. She heard something and turned and saw everyone from the Ed’s, her wish family, the dazzling, her ex-friends, the CMC, twilight,Sunny ,grim and the cul de sac kids. All of them were attracted to the area as soon as they saw the large, bright light and the loud noises that were produced from the fight.

“What happened to you?” Eddy asks.

“Yeah, you like have horse ears and longer hair, which is not a bad look for you,“ Nazz said.

“Rolf agrees with Nazz, as bacon hair girl's new look is quite fetching,“ Rolf said.

“Plank and I also like it,” Johnny said.

“Sunset, you actually pony up.” Rainbow Dash said. Before anyone else could say more, everyone heard something, turned in front, and saw Tirek coming out of the trash pile, both swords out and ready.

“Don’t you ever quit,“ Sunset said.

“Not until I have all your heads.” Tirek shouted in rage. He charged at them with his sword raise. An idea suddenly came to sunset, and she immediately used her magic to pull grim scythe away from him, much to his shock, and stab it on the ground. This caused the ground to split open, revealing a fire abyss which Tirek fall into. Everyone looked down and saw that Tirek had used his swords to stab the sides of the wall to stop his fall. He tries to use his swords to climb back up. However, Sunset got another idea and instantly used the scythe to blast at the fire abyss, and immediately two giant skeleton hands came out of it and grabbed him and began pulling him down. He held onto his swords and tried to push them further into the walls in order to stop himself from being dragged into the fire abyss. However, unfortunately for him, it isn’t working. He looked up and glared at sunset and everyone.

“This isn’t over,“ Tirek said with a voice full of rage that sent a chill down everyone's spine. As soon as he went through the fire abyss the ground close up. After the ground closed up, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

“Glad that is over,” Applejack said.

“Ahem,” Sunny said, pointing to the stump on her head. Sunset, turn, and look at where Sunny is pointing.

"Oh, right,” Sunset said as she blasted the stump, regrowing her horn.

“Thank you,” Sunny said.

“You welcome,“ Sunset said as she returned to normal and then gave the scythe back to grim.

“So now what?” Rarity said.

“Now you guys go home and leave me alone,“ Sunset said.

“Wait, but what about you?” Pinkie Pie asks.

“I am staying, as Ed stated. I am happy now here, as I left everything about that school behind. I have a new life and new friends. One that is actual friends and an actual family.” Sunset said.

“But sunset, what about us? Fluttershy asks.

“I don’t care much what you do now since we ain’t friends,“ Sunset said. ”In fact, I am beginning to think we weren’t friends to begin with, as I began to think the reason we were friends at all was due to Twilight telling you, so since if we were really friends, you would at least give me the benefit of the doubt.”

“We are sorry, sunset,” Rainbow Dash said. ”Please give us a chance to make up for what we did.”

“Then answer me this: what if it was one of you guys?" Sunset said, causing everyone to look at her confuse. Seeing the confused look sunset decided to elaborate “What if, let's say, rainbow dash was the one being framed? Would you instantly believe she was guilty or believe she was framed?”

The silence that followed was all the answer sunset needed.

“I think you should all go now,” Sunset said.

“ But…” Rainbow said, but was stopped by Twilight, who placed a hand on her shoulder. She turned and looked at Twilight, who had a serious look on her face.

“Come on, let go,” Twilight said.

“Go where?“ Fluttershy asks.

“Go back to Canterlot,“ Twilight said.

“But what about sunset?” Pinkie said.

“I might be the princess of friendship, but I can’t force a person to be friends,“ Twilight said. ”As much as I want you all to be friends again, it is up to sunset to decide whether she wants to be your friends again or not.”

Hearing that caused all the rainbooms to look down in sadness. Twilight, then look at sunset.

“I guess this is goodbye, sunset,” Twilight said.

“It is Twilight,“ Sunset said as she and Twilight walked to each other. Both stared at each other silently before sunset suddenly hugged her. ”Good bye, Twilight." Thank you for being my first true friend, Twilight. Good bye, Twilight.”

“Good bye, sunset,” Twilight said, returning the hug. After a while, the two separated, and after separating, the two began walking out of the junkyard.
….
After walking out of the junkyard twilight, the rainbooms and CMC make their way to the RV. They took one last look at sunset before driving off. Sunset just stood and watched the RV drive away, and afterward she and everyone made their way back to the cul de sac, where they saw Kevin getting up after regaining conciseness. As soon as they reached the cul de sac, sunset separated from everyone, and without saying a word, she began walking to her house with her family, and Sunny followed her, giving her a concerned look that was mirrored by the Ed's, the cul de sac kids, grim and the dazzling.

After entering through the front door, she made her way upstairs and went to her room. She then laid on her bed.

“My past is not today” sunset, thought.
….
In a fiery landscape in the underworld, Tirek, who still has his sword out, is seen over the dead body of a giant spider.

“So they think they can stop me by banishing me to the underworld,“ Tirek said. "Well, they are foolish to think this will stop me. I will find a way to return to the surface world, and once I do, I will have my revenge.”

Tirek then heard a howl, and he turned and saw a large group of demons of all kinds with different weapons standing in front of him.

“So you must be tirek” A large demon who seemed to be the leader said, ”Well, let's see if you live up to the legends.” He emphasized this point by pulling out a spike club that was strapped to his back.

“Well, while I am here, I might as well get rid of some of the supernatural freaks here.” Tirek said as he and the demons charged at one another. Tirek and the large demon then jumped into the air once they were close enough, with Tirek raising both of his swords and the demon raising his club.

The camera then turned black, and the sound of a sword hitting flesh was then heard, which was followed by a loud, inhuman howl.

Author's Note

What do you think of the way I write tirek here. I bet all of you are shock at how I play him as serious or how I have him cause Sunny to bleed. Where that was to emphasize how different he is compared to the other villains. As twilight pretty much summarized:

He isn’t attention-grabbing like nightmare moon; he isn’t comical like Disocrd; he isn’t overconfident like Chrysalis; or sneaky and manipulative like my universe version of Tirek. He is just straight up evil.”

Think of tirek like the lich in adventure time or shredded in the 2012 teenage mutant ninja turtle. He is going to be play serious and when he appear in the story things are about to get serious.

Tirek origin was actually inspired by the 2017 ducktales phantom blot. In fact the gauntlet tirek use was inspired by the one the blot used. The sickle tirek use was inspired by death in puss in booths 2 who use sickle.

Tirek being drag to the underworld is actually quite an appropriate way for his fist defeat as his centaur counterpart after being defeated was imprisoned in Tartarus which is basically the underworld. Did anyone else think it is ironic for centaur being one of the monsters responsible for his village destruction giving the fact that his equestria counterpart is a centaur.

Fun fact Sendak was actually the name of tirek old mentor who taught him the magic draining spell he is know to use. Which is why I use him as tirek old mentor

The part where Rolf said:
Rolf has had enough of your flapdoodle, elder one! Prepare yourself for a merciless thrashing!" Rolf said angrily before pushing Johnny in front. Johnny at first looks surprised, but soon turns and glares at Tirek.

Is actually something he said to eddy brother with the only different is that instead of Johnny it was Kevin who he push.

The magnet that was used to steal tirek gloves is a call back to hand across Ed hence why double d said:

“To think that my old magnet that I discarded long ago could be of used now.” Double D said.

Leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.

Chapter 16:A grim clown.

It was a bright and sunny day in the town of Peace Creek, and in one of its parks, Sonata was seen sitting down on a bench eating a taco.

“Yummy,“ Sonata said, smiling as she finished eating her taco. As soon as she was done eating, Sonata heard something, and immediately she turned and saw the last person she thought she would see again. ”Tirek” Sonata jumped in fear as in front of her was the cloak figure of Tirek, who just stood still. It felt like an eternity before he spoke.

“Let's be friends,“ he said, much to the siren's shock. He then removed his cloak and revealed that the person wasn’t Tirek but a clown. ”Let's be friends.”

After saying that, clowns suddenly started appearing everywhere. From on top of the tree, from the park rubbish bin, to even the ground itself. All of them surrounded Sonata as they chanted the same thing.

”Let's be friends,“ they chanted.

“Stay back.” Sonata said as she tried to back away. She eventually bumped into something solid. She quickly turned and saw she had bumped into Ed, who was dressed as a clown.

“Let's be friends,“ Ed said.

"Ahhhhhh!" Sonata screams.
…..
"Ahhhh!" Sonata screamed as she woke up. She checked her alarm clock and saw it was 10:00 in the morning.

“What a nightmare.” Sonata said that before she noticed a wet feeling in her bed, she quickly checked under her blanket.
….
Aria, who was in the basement ironing her clothes, turned and saw Sonata walking down the stairs and throwing her bed sheets into the washing machine.

“Did you have the dream about clowns again?” Aria asked Sonata, who nodded before walking back up to her room. Aria just sighed and quickly went to a closet that was in the basement. She opens it and, with great difficulty, pulls out a large bleach container, which she drags on the floor until she reaches the washing machine.
….
Adagio was going for her morning walk on the street in the neighborhood when she suddenly stopped when she saw what was in front of her. It was Sonata who had a basket of oranges on her head and a few oranges tied to her body. Both stare at one another before Sonata decided to talk.

“You're going to make me ask, are you?” Adagio asks, annoyed.

“Ask what.” Sonata asks, confused.

“On what with the oranges.”Adagio said annoyed.

“They're not oranges; they're tangelos,“ Sonata said.

“Fine, what with the tangelos?” Adagio said.

“Clowns hate tangelos it messes with their equilibrium,” Sonata said. This causes adagio to sight.

“Of course, the clown thing. First off, who told you that rubbish?” Adagio asked before turning and seeing that across the street was a man whistling nervously and pushing away a cart full of oranges. She then turned her attention back to sonata.”Second off, you need to get rid of your ridiculous fear of clowns.”

"Who are you calling ridiculous?” Sonata said. ”What about your fear of professional figure skaters?”

“That's not a fear; I just don’t trust the way they spin is all.” Adagio defended. ”But seriously, your ridiculous fear is getting annoying.”

“It isn’t ridiculous, dagi.” Sonata said. ”The clowns are the ultimate evil. They want to be the dominant species on the planet, and they will destroy us all to do it.”

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly, much to Adagio's annoyance as she walked away. But it didn’t end their as sonata continue to scream it over and over again for the rest of the day.

…..
At home, the three sirens were eating at the dining table; however, Sonata, who was still screaming, was making it difficult for them to enjoy their food.

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly.
…..
While driving in their van to the mall, Sonata, who was in the backseat, was still screaming.

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly.
….
While they were walking around the mall, Sonata continued to scream, which caused everyone at the mall to look at her weirdly.

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly.
….
Aria, who was flirting with a handsome teen who was sitting down on one of the mall benches, suddenly turned her attention to Sonata, who was not far from her and was still screaming.

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly. The teen was weirded out by this run-off. Aria, who turned her attention back to the teen, had a look of annoyance when she saw that he had left.

….
At the mall arcade, the dazzling were playing the arcade game. However, Sonata was still screaming, making it difficult for Adagio, Aria, and everyone else to concentrate on their game.

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screams repeatedly as she plays a racing game.
….
The three dazzling were on an escalator that led to the upper floor. However, Sonata continued to scream, which annoyed them and everyone around them.

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly.
….
All three sirens were at a clothing store, buying new clothes. However, both adagio and aria had a look of annoyance on their faces as Sonata continued to scream from inside one of the fitting rooms.

“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly.
….
“One chocolate scoop, please.” Sonata said as she and the rest of dazzling were currently in an ice cream shop ordering ice cream.
….
“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata went back to screaming as she, Aria, and Adagio were walking in the mall holding the ice cream they bought.
….
“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly from the backseat of the van as she and the rest of the dazzling were driving back home.
….
“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly as the three dazzling were watching TV in the living room.
…..
“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly in her sleep. The scream was so loud that the other two dazzling couldn’t sleep.
….
“DESTROY US ALL!” Sonata screamed repeatedly as she and the other dazzling were eating breakfast.

“That's it.” Adagio said as she got up from her seat and dragged Aria by the arm. The two left through the front door of their house.
….
In the front yard of sunset House, Grim was sitting down on a lawn chair, sunbathing, when suddenly two shadows blocked out the sun. He pulled down his sunglasses and saw that it was Aria and Adagio.

“Hey man, you blocking me sunlight, “Grim said.

“Grim, we need a favor from you.” Aria said.

“What kind of favor?” Grim said.

“We need your help with curing sonata stupid fear of clowns,” Adagio said.

“I am the grim reaper, not a therapist.” Grim said. ”Ask someone else.”

“Look, we already have a plan to get rid of sonata fear, and we just need your help for one small thing,"Adagio said.

"What in it for me?” Grim said. Angry Aria grabbed his head, pulled it off his body, and had it face her.

“How about not tearing your body apart and shipping each one to different nations and burying the rest of you under our backyard?” Aria said.

"Um, good enough,“ Grim said.

“By the way, where is sunset and the rest of the Ed’s? We haven’t seen them since yesterday.” Adagio said as Aria put grim head back.

“ Sunset and the rest of her family, along with Sunny, went on a camping trip yesterday. I decided not to follow. As for Double D, his family is having a family reunion, so he will be out of town for a while. Ed and his family are visiting his grandmother, and they didn’t want me to follow since they were afraid I might scare her to death. Which is fair, as I am about to pay her a visit soon, anywhere. As for Eddy, he was grounded by his parents when his latest scam blew up their garage.”

“Oh well, then let’s go.” Adagio said.
….
Grim and the rest of the dazzling were now in the basement of the dazzling house, and in front of them on the floor was a paper mache clown head.

“So what is the plan again?” Grim asks.

“Simple, we need you to bring this clown head to life so it can entertain Sonata." Adagio said.

“And how will this help Sonata?" Grim ask.

“Simple, the best way for a person to get over their fear is to confront them,” Adagio said.

“You mean like you and the figure skating thing?” Grim said, causing Aria to snicker.

“It’s not a thing, ok?” Adagio said. ”It's not a thing. Anywhere, get it over it.”

"Right, stand back.” Grim said before swinging his scythe and chanting.

“Mama, say mama; see mama; saw mama; coosa!” Grim chanted repeatedly as he put his scythe sideways, moving it backwards and forward.

“Get on with it already.” Aria demanded.

“Just getting me mojo going.” Grim said before clearing his throat. ”Now, by the power I wield, I command you to be alive.” Grim blasted the head with his scythe, and after that, everyone waited and waited only for nothing to happen.

“Nothing happened,“ Aria said.

“Just give it a moment,“ Grim said. The three waited only for nothing to happen. Grim had a nervous look on his face before turning to the two sirens. ”Just wait.”

Five hours later:

"Yeah, I don’t think it works.” Aria said. ”How disappointing.” The three then began walking out of the basement.

“I guess it is time for plan B,” Adagio said.

"You are not going to tell anyone this are you.” Grim asked as they walked up the stairs. As soon as they closed the door to the basement, the head suddenly came to life, and it immediately growled and screamed. It then fell sideways, and immediately from the hole that was at its bottom, balloons that took the shape of legs came out.
….
“All right, you remember your line.” Adagio said as currently, she, Aria, and Grim are standing at the front door of their house dressed as clowns.

“Don’t worry, I got this,” Grim said. ”You talking to a professional actor who once gave out a performance that knocked everyone dead on Broadway.”
….
Sonata was currently in the living room watching TV when suddenly the front door slammed open. She turned and saw three clowns walking in.

“Hey, hey, who's ready to laugh?” Grim said in a cheerful voice, with Aria hocking a clown horn.

"Clowns," Sonata said as she ran towards a window and jumped through it.

“Well, that went better than I expected,“ Grim said.

“Dagi,Aria You won’t believe what just came into the house.” Sonata said as she walked back in and immediately screamed when she saw Grim, Adagio, and Aria. ”Sweet Celestia, they're still here.” Sonata then ran off and jumped through another window.

“That was closed; they almost got me.” Sonata said as she walked back in and screamed again before jumping through another window.

“Sooner or later, she is going to run out of windows." Grim said, and immediately Sonata walked back in and screamed again. Once she saw them, she ran towards a window, only to see it already broken. She ran towards another window, only for it to be already broken, and immediately ran off to another one, only for it to be already broken. She ran outside, went towards one of the houses down the street, and quickly knocked on it. The door opened, and answering it was a woman who was around thirty. She has black and white hair that was styled in a mowhawk.

“Greetings, neighbor. How can Zecora, your neighbor from next door can help?” The woman, now known as zecora asked. Sonata didn’t answer but instead ran into her house and jumped through her front window before getting back up and running off, much to zecora confusion. ” Girl from next door not only have screw lose but also bad manners.” She then closed the door.

“You know, I am not sure if this will cure Sonata's fear of clowns.” Grim said with a smile, ”But the one thing I am sure of is that it is fun to scare the doodle out of her.”

“That I agree with,“ Aria said, smiling as well.

“ Focus you two,“ Adagio said. ”We need to go after her.”

The three then run off to chase after sonata.
….
"Here, sonata, here, sonata.” Grim said as he and the other two former sirens walked around the neighborhood looking for sonata.

“Hey, look over their plank clowns.” A familiar voice said, and everyone turned to the direction of the voice and saw it was Johnny, who was climbing down a tree that was not far from them. After climbing down, he walked towards them.

“Johnny, have you seen Sonata?” Grim asked the boy.

“Sonata,” Johnny said as he put a hand on his chin in though.”What you said, plank.” Johnny then put plank next to his ear .”Hmm, good idea, plank.” He then pull plank away and turned his attention back on Grim and the two sirens. ”Plank said we will tell you where Sonata is if you do something funny first.”

Hearing that caused Aria to get angry, as she grabbed Johnny by the front of his shirt and pulled him closer.

“How about you tell us where Sonata is, and in return, I don’t put you in the hospital and toss your friend in a wood chipper?” Aria threatened.

"Wait, there she is,“ Grim said as he pointed in a direction. Everyone turned, and they saw Sonata hiding in a bush. When she saw that she was spotted, she quickly jumped out of the bush and began running.

“After her,” Adagio said as she and Grim chased after sonata.

“Thanks for nothing,“ Aria said as she pushed Johnny to the side and quickly followed Grim and Adagio.

"Ahhhhhh!" Sonata screamed as she ran. ”Run for your life; the clowns are here.”

“Come back here, Sonata,“ Aria screamed as she and everyone chased after Sonata.

“Please, someone help me.” Sonata said as she ran past Kevin, who was cleaning his bike by the sidewalk. Sonata quickly ran back and jumped on it before paddling away as fast as she could.

“Hey!“ Kevin yells as Sonata paddles away on his bike. ”Come back here.”

“Oh great, what now?” Aria said. Grim let go of his scythe, and it began falling. Before it hit the ground, it stopped mid-air.

“Quick, everyone, get on.” Grim said, and immediately everyone got on, and Grim quickly piloted the scythe to go after Sonata. Sonata saw Grim, and the rest of the dazzling were after her and quickly paddled faster. In her haste to get away, she didn’t notice what was in front of her. Such as Jimmy and Sarah, who were walking on the sidewalk. Sonata ran over Jimmy without realizing it.

“Jimmy!“ Sarah yells as she checks on her injured friend.

“Ow,” Jimmy said in pain. Suddenly, Grim hit her, causing her to fly into the air, where she landed on the back of Grim Scythe.

“This ain’t a taxi.” Aria said as she kicked Sarah off the scythe and onto the street. She got up and was immediately run over by a van.

Sonata continued to paddle so fast that she didn’t see the garbage man in front of her. The garbage man grabbed the trash can and was about to lift it up, but Sonata went past him, causing him to fall into the trash can, which fell onto the side and rolled down the street with the garbage man still inside.

Sonata continues to paddle until she reaches the town. As she continued to paddle, she hit a pothole, which stopped the bike and sent her flying. She flew until she went through the automatic door of a hair salon.

“We got her now.” Grim said as he and everyone got off the scythe and quickly went into the salon. As soon as they enter the salon, everyone inside turns their attention towards them.

“Is it Halloween already?” One of the women who was having her hair done asked.

“And people think I am scary,” Grim said as he and the rest of the dazzling looked around. ”1983 ended a real long time ago, ladies.”

“There she is,“ Aria said, pointing to Sonata, who was standing on a corner of the salon. Grim and the two dazzling quickly approach her.

“Don’t be afraid; we just want to make you laugh,“ Adagio said before turning to Grim. ”Now grim the music.”

"Right,"Grim said as he brought out a boom box and quickly clicked the play button to play music. However, something is wrong, as the boom box is malfunctioning, causing the music to play terribly. Grim quickly tried to press the button again, and when that didn’t work, he tried hitting the boom box, only for nothing to happen. ”Something is wrong with this thing.”

“Just get on with the act already,“ Adagio said.

"I would like to inform you all that I didn’t have a chance to properly practice,“ Grim said as he brought out a couple of juggling balls.

“Just get on with it,” Aria demanded, and immediately grim tossed the ball in the air, which hit Sonata in the face, causing her to cry.

“What was that?"Adagio demanded. "We are trying to cure her fear, not make it worse.”

"Well, I told you I couldn’t juggle. I wanted to do the routine with the umbrella, but you said no.” Grim said angrily. While that was on, Sonata tried to sneak away, but Grim spotted her and grabbed her. ”And where do you think you are going?“

"Ahhhhh!" Sonata screamed as Grim held her in front of him.

"Stop being afraid of clowns, idiot. Stop being afraid of clowns.” Grim said as he angrily shook the former siren.

“I am pretty sure that will just do the opposite,“ Aria said.

“I am in my happy place. Happy place.” Sonata said as she closed her eyes.
….
When Sonata opened her eyes, she saw she was on a rock surrounded by a large ocean. Suddenly coming out of the water was sonata siren form.

“Hey, human me,” the sonata siren said.

“Who are you?" asks Sonata

“I am your inner siren,” the sonata siren said.

"Oh, cool,” Sonata said.

“Now what seems to be the problem here?"the siren asks.

"Well, there are these three scary clowns that have been chasing me all day,“ Sonata said.

“Now that is something you shouldn’t be afraid of, as clowns are just people in funny clothes and makeup.” The siren said,.

“So you say I shouldn’t be afraid of them?” Sonata asks.

“Of course not,” the siren said. ”You should instead be angry at them since apparently they think they are too good for our lifestyle.”

“So I should beat them up.” Sonata ask.

"Yes, you should,“ the siren said.

"Ok," Sonata said, smiling.
….
Sonata opens her eyes and smiles. ”Look at the funny clown.”

Grim stops shaking Sonata when he hears that. ”You see, guys, shaking and yelling is the answer to everything.” However, unknown to him, Sonata frowns and immediately punches him in the face, causing Grim to let go of her and put his hands on his face. ”Me face”

“You think you clowns are better than me?” Sonata said angrily as she grabbed grim scythe that he had put in the corner. ”You aren’t better than me.” She then used the scythe to cut grim clown wig.

“Sonata, you are acting like an idiot again.” Adagio said. Give me the scythe now.” Sonata responded by cutting adagio clown wig. ”Ok, I think we should run now.”

All three run out of the salon, with Sonata chasing after them.

“I will show you all,” Sonata said as she kept swinging the scythe angrily.

“It seems our attempt to cure Sonata fear of clowns works too well.” Grim said. ”Since now she wants to kill clowns.”

“What now?“ Aria asks.

“If we ditched our outfit, she might stop chasing us.” Grim said as they ran, they saw the Kankers sisters walking down the streets, and immediately after running past them, the Kankers were now wearing the clown outfit.

"Their you all are, "Sonata said as she stood in front of them.

“Who the heck are you?” Lee asked as Sonata got closer.

“Hey, what are you doing with that?“ Marie asks.

“Um, girls, does anyone else notice the craze look in her eyes.” May ask.
….
Grim and the other two dazzling were panting as they tried to catch their breath. From the distance, they can hear what sounds like the Kankers sisters screaming. After a while, the screaming stopped, and it wasn’t long before they saw Sonata walking happily towards them. On the blade of the scythe, they see lee hair hanging off it.

"Oh, hey guys,” Sonata said happily as she stood next to them. ”You guys should have been there to see me teach the stinky, rotten clowns whose boss.”

"Well, it seems you've finally gotten over your fear of clowns,” Aria said as Grim took back his scythe and tossed aside lee hair.

“Yep, I am not afraid of them anymore,“ Sonata said cheerfully.

“Well, then let go home.” Adagio said. ”I am exhausted.”

Immediately after saying that, the door to the dazzling house opened, and out came the clown head, who now has a ballon body. Everyone stared at it in shock before grim turned to adagio and aria.

“Ha,told you it would work,” Grim said. ” In your face.”

The clown screams before running off down the street, where it then runs into Kevin, whom he grabs and immediately stuffs down his throat. Everyone could see Kevin in the transparent balloon body of the clown.

“This is so not cool.” Kevin said as the clown ran off.

“Should we do something?“ Grim asks.

“Do you even care?“ Adagio asks.

“Nope,” Grim said.

“Than that is your answer.” Adagio said as she and the rest of the dazzling went back inside the house, and Grim went back to Sunset House.
….
That night, a trash can was seen rolling into the junkyard. This trash rolled down until it hit one of the throw-away cars. It stopped, and out came a garbage man. The garbage man was the same one that Sonata accidentally knocked into during her chase with grim, and the other two dazzling.

He got out and dusted himself while also picking up the garbage that was on him. The garbage man was a man who seemed to be in his late 30s. He has white hair and a small white bear on his chin. On his uniform was a name tag with the word discord.

“Man, that was quite the ride.” Discord said before he heard his phone ring. He pulled out the phone from his pocket and answered it. "Hello, Discord, the unappreciated comedian is on the line. To whom am I speaking to?"

When the voice in the other line answers him, he has a look of panic on his face.

“Hey boss.” Discord said nervously. ”Look, I know I am way behind my schedule, but...” Whatever he was about to say was interrupted as his boss continued his rant.

"Fired," “Discord said, shocked. ”But boss, it wasn’t my...” Discord didn’t get to finish as his boss hung up. They were silent for a minute before Discord screamed, angry. ”Oh, come on, it wasn’t even my fault.”

He sighed, annoyed, as he put his phone back into his pocket. ”Seriously, this was my fifth job that I lost, and it wasn’t even my fault this time. First, I didn’t make it big as a comedian. Then, when I tried to get a job, I was fired for pulling a few pranks in the office or during my shift. All because my bosses don’t have a sense of humor, and now I am fired again, and it wasn’t even my fault. I can hear my mother nagging on me already.” As Discord was about to leave the junkyard, he saw a glow coming from somewhere curious. He followed it and immediately found the cut half of tirek gauntlet. ”Now, what is this?”

Discord got closer and picked up one half of the gauntlet. He looked closer and examined what was inside it. Unknown to him and everyone is that the gauntlet actually has a bit of residue from the magic that it previously contained. Which also includes Eris chaos magic and Sunny magic, which is actually an extension of grim magic as Sunny was created from his magic. He touched the inside of the gauntlet, and immediately all the residue magic that was inside exploded, sending him flying until he landed on a garbage pile. He lay down for a few seconds with his eyes closed until he opened his eyes, and immediately an electric spark covered his body. It wasn’t long before his pupils turned red and his Scalia turned yellow.

“I feel like a million bucks,” Discord said as he smiled.

Author's Note

Dun dun. I bet non of you expect to see the human zecora and discord. I also bet non of you also expect to see that a random character that was added to add humor to actually play a bigger role in the story.

Anyhow sorry for the late update but I encounter some problems while writing this story as well as a bit of writer block

Anyhow please leave a comment on what you think of my story

Chapter 17: A chaotic day.

In the shimmer household sunset, was seen sitting down on one of the sofas in the living room watching TV, and sitting next to her was sunny. As sunset was flipping through the channel, sunshine came in, drinking a glass of chocolate milk.

“Where did you get the chocolate milk?” Sunset asks her little sister as she recalls that there wasn’t chocolate milk in the fridge.

“From outside.” Sunshine said happily.

"What do you mean outside?” Sunny ask confused.

“It is raining chocolate milk.” Sunshine said before walking away.

“ What.” Sunset said confused. As she tried to process what her sister just said, the door opened, and in came grim, the Ed's, and the dazzling.

“Sunset, sunny, you two need to come out and see this.” Double D said. Curious, both she and Sunny followed everyone out of the house and saw it was raining. However, after sunset, put her tongue out she instantly realized that it wasn’t water but chocolate milk.

“Ok, now that is weird even by this place standards.” Sunset said as she looked up at the rain cloud and immediately noticed that instead of the usual white color, their were pink. She also noticed that the clouds were only around her house and a few of the areas in the cul de sac.

“There is more.” Grim said. ” Watch.” He fired a magical beam at a cloud and brought it down in front of them. Grim then takes a piece off the cloud and presents it to sunset.”Try it.” Curious Sunset took the piece and put it in her mouth. and was shocked as the cloud tasted like cotton candy.

“Ok, chocolate rain and cotton candy cloud.” Sunset said as she took another piece and stuffed it into her mouth. ”This is seriously weird.”

“Weird and delicious.” Ed said as he and Sonata took a piece of the cloud and ate it. Suddenly, everyone heard a scream coming from somewhere not far from them.

“That sounds like it came from Rolf place.” Double D said, and immediately everyone went towards Rolf House to investigate what was happening.
….
“Rolf corn field and apple tree are ruined." Rolf shouted as he saw the corn in his cornfield popping and turning into popcorn, and the apples on his apple tree had grown so large that the tree couldn’t fully support the weight that it ended up bending over. As if to make things worse for him, his rabbits had broken out of their cages and suddenly sprouted deer-like legs, and are now eating all of Rolf's fruits and vegetables. ”How can Rolf's situation be worse?" As if to answer his question, chocolate milk suddenly rained down on him. Rolf then put his tongue out and tasted the milk.

“Chocolate milk now rains from the skies.” Rolf said, as he now had a look of fear in his face, “Mama, the apocalypse had come.” Rolf then grabs as many of his animals as he can before running towards one of the outside taps and turned it. and immediately afterwards, the ground beneath him opened up, and Rolf fell down the open entrance. After falling into the entrance, it immediately closed up. All of this was being witnessed by sunset and co., who were looking over Rolf fence.

“Huh, who knew Rolf had a secret underground hideout?” Grim said.

“I did.” Ed said happily, causing everyone but Sonata to look at him weirdly.

"I'm not even going to ask.” Grim said as he and everyone began walking away from the fence and onto the sidewalk.

“Okay, everything is becoming crazy by the minute,” Sunset said. ”Almost chaotic.” Immediately after saying that, a realization hit her. ”Chaotic, as in chaos. Eris.”

“I don’t think Eris is behind this.” Grim said.

“And why do you think that?” Eddy ask.

"It is because Eris is on vacation in Hawaii.” Grim said as he brought his phone out. ”She’s been posting pictures on MyStable." Grim shows everyone his phone, which shows a picture of Eris sunbathing.

“This doesn’t make sense.” Sunset said, “If Eris isn’t behind this, then who is?” Suddenly laughter was heard, and immediately everyone tried to look around for the source.

“Make sense? Oh, what fun is there in making sense?” A voice said, and shortly afterwards, a small smoke cloud suddenly covered the area in front of them, and once it clear, it revealed a man who seemed to be in his late 30s. He has white hair and a small white bear on his chin, but what stood out most was his red eyes and yellow Scalia. The man was also dressed in what looked like a jester outfit. The outfit is comprised of a green shirt with purple pants and green jester shoes. Completing his outfit was a purple jester hat, which had some bells attached to it.

“Who the heck are you?” Adagio demanded.

“The name is discord.” The man said as a big neon sign that spells his name appears behind him.

“I take it you are behind this.” Eddy said.

"Ding, ding, we have a winner.” Discord said as he was suddenly dressed as a game show host. He then snapped his fingers, and immediately he was back wearing his jester outfit.

"Um, excuse me, Mr. Discord, sir. May I ask you why you are doing this?” Double D ask.

“Why am I doing this? you ask.” Discord said. ”Oh, no reason except to destroy order and logic once and for all.”

“What in the world do you mean, destroyed order and logic?” Sunset ask.

"Oh, let’s just say what you had been experiencing till now had just been the opening act.” Discord said. ”You see, I am planning on starting a little thing I like to call weirdmageddon, and to achieve that, I would need to spread so much chaos to the point that logic and order will no longer exist. Peace Creek is just the starting point. As soon as I am done spreading enough chaos in Peace Creek to the point that all forms of logic and order no longer exist, I will officially start spreading weirdmageddon worldwide to every corner of the earth, and with weirdmageddon, logic and order will be history, and the earth will become a party that will never end, with me as its host running things.” As Discord said that he began imagining the chaos he would unleash on the earth and him sitting down on a throne wearing a crown, watching all the chaos he unleashed.

“But why do you want to destroy order and logic?” Ed ask.

“Well, it’s quite simple, really.” Discord said. ”I hate order and logic. It is due to things such as order and logic that there are rules, and the one thing I hate more than anything is rules. It is because of rules that I keep having difficulty keeping a job since I keep being fired due to things like not following the rules or for doing pranks during working hours. It is because I keep losing my job that I have to work as a garbage man. Of course, one benefit of working as a garbage man is that it leads me to find this.” He snaps his fingers, and immediately appearing in his hands is one half of Tirek's destroyed gauntlet. ”I found this little beauty yesterday night in the junkyard. It was glowing a strange blue light, and after touching it, a small explosion happened, and the next thing I knew, I have incredible powers that allow me to do literally anything.“ He then made the gauntlet disappear. "Anyhow, bye guys, and have a nice day.”

Discord then waved bye towards them, and shortly afterward, he snapped his fingers and disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

“ Bye.” Ed said as he and Sonata waved goodbye. Ignoring them, Sunset decided to ask the question that was on everyone's mind.

“How can the gauntlet still have magic since last I checked, after we destroyed it, the magic that was inside it was let out?” Sunset said.

“ Hmm.” Grim said as he put a finger on his chin in though. ”It is possible that there was some residue magic left in the gauntlet, which Discord somehow managed to absorb.”

“Well, that answers how he got his powers, but there is still the problem of stopping him before he destroyed order and logic.” Sunset said.

“Oh, come on, how bad can it be?” Sonata said, and as if to answer her questions, a scream was heard, and everyone quickly went towards the source of the scream. Once they reached the location of the scream, they all saw Sarah and Jimmy being chased by a group of bears dressed in clown outfits riding on a unicycle. The bears roar and swipe their claw hands at Sarah and Jimmy as they chase after the two.

“Well, it can’t be worse than that.” Sonata said, and immediately after she said that, they heard another scream, and everyone turned to the sound of the scream and saw Kevin being chased by his bike, which now has a dragon head on it. The dragon let out a stream of fire on Kevin, causing him to jump as the fire burned his butt.

“This is so not cool.” Kevin said as he continued to run away from his bike.

“Well, that isn’t exactly bad; I mean, it could be worse." Sonata said, and immediately everyone heard another scream. They turned in the direction of the scream, and immediately everyone saw Nazz being chased by a large octopus wearing a Japanese bandana headband riding what looked like an alien saucer. The octopus threw bombs at Nazz, who managed to avoid being hit by them. However, the octopus didn’t stop, as it considered throwing more bombs at Nazz. Another scream was heard, and everyone turned to the source and saw Johnny, who was being chased by a large walking tree that was firing arrows at him.

“Run for you life’s the trees rebellion has started.” Johnny yelled as he ran past sunset and co.

“Well, at least it can’t get worse." Sonata said once again, and immediately after she said that, the dazzling house, which wasn’t far from where they were standing, suddenly sported legs and started running away.

“Our house.” Aria shouted.

“Well, it could be…” Sonata said, but was interrupted by Adagio, who covered her mouth with her hands.

“Please stop talking,” Adagio said.

“We need to stop discord,” Grim said.

“We got to find discord first in order to stop him.” Sunny pointed out. ”But where could he be?”

“Hey guys,” Harold said as he approached them. ”Did you guys hear there is a jester in town making a chocolate flood? I am going to town to drink it all up.” After saying that, he walked off.

“Well, that was convenient.” Eddy said.

“To the town.” Grim said as he and everyone ran off into town.
….
Once the group reached the town, they all saw that discord had been very busy spreading chaos throughout the town. Their saw building being turned upside down, marshmallows riding on toy cars, puddings flooding parts of the streets, clothes running around, stop signs walking around the streets, octopus walking down the streets dressed in business suits and wearing clown makeup and noise, flying fish wearing clown make-up, and many more such crazy and nonsense things,

“This is getting weird.” Eddy said.

“I know, right. I mean, look at that.” Sunset said as she pointed towards what looked like a giant toaster house and a small microwave garage next to it. What looked like a large man-size pop tart wearing a red tie and carrying a suitcase walked out of the toaster house, and as soon as he was near the microwave, it opened up and a toaster car came out. The pop tar got in and drove off.

“I agree, that is weird.” Grim said. ”I mean, why would a pop tart wanna live inside a toaster? That would be the scariest place for them to live.”

"You're missing the point, Grim." Sunset said. ”Why would he drive a smaller toaster with wheels? I mean, does your car look like a smaller version of your house? No."

Everyone then heard what sounded like a zapped sound, and quickly everyone ran in the direction of where they thought the sound came from. Once they arrived at their destination, they saw discord flying in the air, zapping anything he see. They saw him zap a building, turning it into a house of cards, then he zap a park bus, turning it into a giant bunny dress in a clown outfit and wearing a tutu. The rabbit then got up and started dancing.

“Hold it.” A voice said gaining discord attention. He looked down and saw a group of policemen in front of him, pointing their guns at him.

“ Put you hands in the air and came with us quietly.” One of the police officers said, and Discord did what the officer said and put his hands in the air, and immediately snapped one of his hands. A white cloud suddenly covered the policemen, and once it was clear, it revealed that the policemen had been transformed into clowns, and their guns were transformed into ballon's-shaped guns. The policemen turned clowns, then started laughing, and pull out pies from their pockets, and began hitting each other with them. Discord then turns his attention to a bus stop and zaps it, turning it into a large candy cane. Discord then turned his attention to a flock of ducks. He fired at them, turning them into large pink hippos with wings and playing the saxophone. Discord laughs as he sees them fly away. He then saw a small dog walking around and was about to fire at it, but was interrupted by a voice.

“Hold it.” The voice said and annoyed Discord turned to the source of the voice and saw sunset and Co. standing not far from him.

“You kids again.” Discord said in an annoyed tone. ”What the heck do you want?”

“Simple, we are here to stop you from starting weirdmaggedon.” Sunset said.

“Oh, and how are you going to do that?” Discord said as he flew down and stood in front of them.

“By doing this.” Sunset said. ”Now grim, sunny.”

“ Got it,” Grim said as he and Sunny fired a magical beam at Discord. Caught off guard by this discord didn’t have time to react before the beam hit him. However much to everyone shocked, the beams did nothing; in fact, it seems like he was absorbing them.

“ Huh.” Discord said confused before he suddenly felt stronger. This, in turn, caused him to smile as he turned his attention back to sunset and co. ”Hey, I don’t know what you guys are doing, but keep doing it because it feels good.” Seeing this, both Sunny and Grim stopped their attacks.

“It seems he is able to absorb our magic.” Grim said. ”Could be another side effect from when he gains his powers from tirek gauntlet. It’s possible the magic in that gauntlet didn’t just give him powers; it also gave him the ability to absorb powers.”

“Well, since you guys stopped, I guess it is my turn.” Discord said as he flew into the air and snapped his fingers, and large bowling ball suddenly appeared on the road and began rolling towards them.

“Look out bowling ball.” Ed yelled, reacting quickly. Sunny quickly flew in front of the group and used her magic to stop the bowling ball and lift it into the air, where she then tossed it to Discord, who simply responded by snapping his fingers and turning the bowling ball into a flock of butterflies that flew away harmlessly.

“Is that all you have?” Discord said, and immediately Sunny responded by using her magic to lift any random object she saw and throw them at him. However, Discord simply dodges each attack or just snaps his fingers, turning them into something harmless like feathers, confetti and etc. ”You know this is getting boring.” Discord then snaps his fingers, and Sunny was immediately surrounded by flying boxing gloves that immediately punch her. When they stopped, Sunny was on the ground, injured, and with a black eye.

“Yikes, that’s got to hurt.” Aria said.

“I think it is best we retreat for now.” Grim said.

“I second that decision,” Adagio said.

“Ed, get Sunny, and let’s go.” Eddy said.

“Okay, dooky, Eddy.” Ed said as he went and picked up Sunny and placed her on his shoulders, and immediately the group quickly ran off to get to somewhere safe.

“Well, now that those guys are gone, I should get back to work,” Discord said as he watched sunset and co-retreated. He turned his attention back to the dog and fired at it. After firing at the dog, the dog was now driving a monster truck, wearing a trucker t-shirt, and driving off. “This is going to be a good day.”
….
In Ed room, Sunset and co. were currently discussing a plan on how to deal with discord.

“So how are we going to deal with discord?” Sunny said as she lay on the ground. Currently, her entire body is covered in bandages while Double D attends to her injuries. ”Magic doesn’t work on this guy, and physical attack is obviously not going to work on him.”

“You know, the way discord is spreading chaos and the way magic doesn’t work on him reminds me of the great evil known as the ancient one from my comic books.” Ed said gaining everyone's attention. ”The ancient one was an evil spirit that spread chaos wherever he went, and he was unstoppable as weapons both made from mortals and magic couldn’t stop him, so the heroes of my comic created a special device to contain him.”

“Well, that’s good and all, but how does that help our current situation?” Eddy pointed out.

“Wait, I think Ed is onto something.” Grim said, gaining everyone's attention.

“He is,” Adagio asks, confused.

“I think what Ed is trying to say is that we should create a special device to imprison discord.” Grim said.

“That’s actually a good plan.” Sunset said as she turned to Ed, “Ed, that's actually a good idea.”

“I like monkeys.” Ed said,

“And his back being an idiot again.” Sunset said. ”Anyhow, what we need to do now is get a special device or something like that to seal discord.“

“And how are we supposed to get one exactly?” Adagio said. ”It's not like we can just simply go out to the nearest shop and buy one.”

“How about making one?” Eddy said before turning his attention to double d. ”Hey stockhead, can you make one?”

“In theory, I could, but I don’t have much knowledge in regards to magic.” Double D said. ”During our time at Toddblatt School, I only managed to understand the basics of magic. It seems magic is a lot more complicated than I originally thought.”

“But with me and grim help, you could.” Sunset said. ”Grim is the Grim reaper who knows centuries of magical knowledge, and for me, before I got here, I was Princess Celestia top student, and I was considered by many, even by Celestia herself, as a prodigy among prodigies, and let’s not forget that during our time at Toddblatt, I managed to easily become one of its top students in basically two months.”

“I suppose you do have a point there." Double D said. ”With your two help, I might be able to create the device needed to imprison Discord. But there is still the problem of acquiring the parts needed to make such devices since I don’t think we can use the materials we currently have to make a fully functional one.”

“Oh, right, I almost forgot about that.” Sunset said.

“Well, it seems like we're back at square one again.” Aria said. ”So what now, since unless the answer to our problems suddenly appears in Ed's front yard, I don’t see how we can beat Discord.”Immediately after, she said that a loud crash was heard coming from Ed's front yard.

“What the heck?” Grim said as he and everyone exited Ed's room to go to his front yard to see what caused the noise. When everyone got out, they saw a truck crash into Ed's front yard, and when the driver seats opened up, they saw Hoss Delgado coming out.

“Hoss Delgado.” Sunset said in surprise.

“Oh, it’s you guys again.” Hoss said when he saw sunset and co. ”Sorry, I can’t stick around to talk, kids, but I need to go to my secret headquarters, where I keep all my advanced supernatural hunting weapons and technology, so I can develop a new weapon to defeat the supernatural abomination that is terrorizing the town.”

“Wait, advance supernatural hunting weapons and technology.” Grim said. ”Huh, what are the chances?”

“Mr. Hoss, we need you to take us to your secret headquarters.” Sunset said.

“Um, why should I?" Hoss ask.

“Because the equipment in your headquarters might be what we need to develop the device we need to beat Discord.” Sunset said.

"Um, who is Discord?” Hoss ask.
….
“So this is your secret headquarters.” Sunset said as she examined hoss secret headquarters. Hoss headquarters was located in a cave, with the entrance to it being covered by a large mechanical fake boulder that would automatically move itself once Hoss clicked the remote control that would open the entrance. Said headquarters, from what sunset could see, contained many forms of advanced technology and equipment as well as many different kinds of room from a weapons room full of different kinds of weapons to a lab where Hoss would use to develop new weapons and equipment. It was in said lab that sunset and Co found themselves in.

“I know it’s quite amazing.” Hoss said.

“How did you even get this place?” Eddy ask.

"Oh, I know a really good real estate agent that hooked me up with this place.” Hoss said.

“All right, gentlemen.” Double D said brining everyone's attention to him. ”I think it is in our best interest that we start as soon as we can, as we don’t have any more time to lose.” Double d turned his attention to the large computer monitor that was in the lab, which showed the town being engulfed in complete chaos. ”If the readings on those computer monitors are any indication, more than 80 percent of the town has already been engulfed in chaos, which means we don’t have much time left before the town is engulfed in complete chaos, and once that happens, discord will then spread his influence towards the rest of the world, and we need to stop him before then.”
….
“This is without a doubt the best day of my life.” Discord said as he turned a lake in the park into chocolate milk.

"Freeze,” a voice said, and Discord turned to see two police officers standing behind him. One of the officers was pointing a gun at him. Discord took a closer look at the officer and saw that the one holding the gun was a muscular man with yellow hair, and with a closer look, Discord saw a metal badge with the word chief on it, indicating that he is the chief of police. The officer next to him was a fat man with purple hair.

“You are under arrest.“ The chief said as he and the officer approached discord. ”Anything you say or do will be used against you in a court of law. Cuff him sludge.”

“ Got it, chief torch, sir.” The other officer, now known as Sludge, said as he brought out a couple of handcuffs with the intent of arresting discord.

“Yeah, I don’t think so.” Discord then disappeared in a puff of smoke, much to the shock and confusion of the two officers.

“Where did he go?” Torch said as he and his partner looked around, trying to find discord.

“I am right here.” Discord said as he appeared behind torch and gave him an atomic wedgie, which caused the chief to scream in pain. Discord then put the top of the underwear over torch head until it covered his eyes.

“Do something.” Torch order the other officer.

“Um ok.” Sludge said. ”Like what?”

“ Like handcuffing you two together.” Discord said as he handcuffed the two officers together before spinning away.

“He handcuffed both of us together, didn’t he?” Torch asked in a deadpan tone.

“Yes,” Sludge said.

“And he is also gone, is he?” Torch ask.

“Yes,” Sludge said.
….
Discord spun until he passed the park entrance, where he immediately saw a large army of police officers had been waiting for him. They all aim their guns at him. However, Discord wasn’t fazed by this and just spun so fast that he became a blur, and once he stopped spinning, it revealed that Discord was now dressed as a Spanish dancer complete with maracas. Music was then heard being played as discord started shaking the maracas.

“They call me Cuban Pete. I'm the king of the rumba beat. When I play the maracas, I go chick-chicky-boom, chick-chicky boom." Discord sang as he began dancing and as he dance some of the officers were starting to shake their bodies.

“Yessir, I'm Cuban Pete. I'm the craze of my native street.”

Discord then dances towards a nearby street lamp. As he dances towards the street lamp, all the officers move their guns to aim at him. After tossing the maracas away, he grabbed the street lamp and began spinning on it.

“When I start to dance, everything goes chick-chicky-boom, chick-chicky boom,The senoritas they sing and they swing with terampero-It's very nice, so full of spice.”

Discord then jumped into the air and landed on one of the police officers cars. He then started dancing on it as he continued singing. He then jumped off the car and stood in front of a female police officer.

“And when they dance in, they bring a happy ring that era keros-Singin' a song, all the day long.So if you like the beat, take a lesson from Cuban Pete, and I'll teach you to chick-chicky-boom, chick-chicky-boom.”

As Discord sang, he snapped his fingers at the female officer, and as if in a trance, the female officer started singing.

“He's really a modest guy, although he's the hottest guy In Havana, in havana.” The officer sang.

“Si, sinorita I know that you would like to chicky-boom-chick.”

Discord sang as he suddenly appeared behind the female officer, and the two started dancing together. It wasn’t long before all the officers began singing and dancing.

“It's very nice, so full of spice.”

Discord, and all the police officers sang. Meanwhile, while they sang, both torch and sludge suddenly came out of the park. Both were still handcuffed together, and Torch still had his underwear over his eyes.

“What’s going on?” Torch asks as he hears music being played.

“I'll place my hand on your hip, and if you will, just give me your hand. Then we shall try—just you and I. I-yi-yi!”

Discord sang as he and the female officer from early began dancing on top of one of the police cars.

“I am not exactly sure, but I think I like it.” Sludge said.

“So if you like the beat, take a lesson from Cuban Pete, and I'll teach you chick-chicky-boom, chick-chicky-boom, chick-chicky-boom.”

Discord and the officer then jumped off the car, and immediately he and all the officers were suddenly dancing in a conga line. While all this was happening, both Torch and Sludge had finally gotten the handcuffs off, and Torch had finally gotten his underwear off his head. Both officers were now staring at discord, and all the officers who had stopped dancing in a conga line and were now simply dancing on the streets. While Torch was looking at what was happening in front of him with a look of confusion, the other officer, Sludge, was smiling as he began dancing to the tune and was about to join in on the group dance but torch grabs him by his shoulder and pulls him back.

“You start dancing, and I will blow your brains out.” Torch threatens the officer. Torch, then run towards one of the officers. ”Give me that thing.” He then took the gun from the officer and fired it into the air.

“Shake Your Booty, Daddy, Wow! See ya!” Discord said as he ran off.

“There he is; let’s get him” torch yelled as he ran through the crowd of police. ”Snap out of it. Come on, this dance is over. let’s go." This seems to break the polices out of their trance as they begin looking for discord, who manage to slip out during the confusion.
….
“Man, that was fun.” Discord said as he was now back in his jester outfit and flying in the air. As he flew, he didn’t see an energy beam fire at him until it was too late. The beam hit him, causing him to feel enough pain to cause him to fall to the ground. He got up and turned and saw sunset and co all of whom were wearing what looked like a high-tech backpack on their backs, or in Sunny's case, a backpack she was carrying using telekinesis. He also saw advanced, high-tech guns attached to said backpacks.

“Well, look what we have here.” Discord said as he got up. ”You kids are back.” He then turned his attention to Hoss, who had a mechanical hand attached to his left arm. ”Well, if it’s isn’t the so-called supernatural exterminator, back for round two, I take it. Oh, and nice mechanical hand, by the way.”

“Your reign of chaos ends here.” Hoss said as he and everyone pointed their guns towards him.

“Oh yeah, and how are you going to do that?” Discord asks smugly.

“By using this on you.” Sunset said as she fired a discord, causing him intense pain. Discord quickly flew in the air to get away from the attack.

“What is that thing?” Discord said.

“It is a little something we developed to counter your attack.” Sunset said. ”This device fires an anti-magic beam that, while not enough to beat you, is still powerful enough to harm you.”

“So prepared for a world of hurt.” Hoss said as he and everyone fired at discord. Reacting quickly, Discord dodged the attack and began flying away in an attempt to get away from them.

“I gotta get out of here.” Discord said.

“After him.” Grim said as he and everyone chased after discord. As they chase after him, their fire beams after beams at him. However, Discord was able to avoid being hit by any of their beams. As the group chases discord, they notice the road suddenly heading up into the sky.

“What the?” Eddy said confused.

“Ignore it, Eddy." Sunset said as she and everyone continue to chase after discord. As they ran after discord, they saw they were now upside down, and as they continued to chase after discord, they saw that they were now on the other side of the upside-down road.

“Ok, what is going on here?” Eddy said.

“Hold on, let me check on something.” Sunny said as she flew high in the air and immediately saw that the path they were on was in a loop. She quickly flew back to her friends. "Guys, the path is in a loop.”

“So what is that supposed to mean?” Eddy asks.

“It means nothing, as we still have to beat Discord,“ Sunset said as she and everyone fired at Discord, who managed to dodge the attack once again. As they continue to chase after discord, the path they were on eventually leads back down.

“I think I need a better way to get away from these guys.” Discord said as he flew into an alleyway until he reached a dead end. He then pulled out a can of paint and tossed the paint onto the wall, creating an entrance. He then flew into the entrance, and shortly afterwards the group arrived and was about to follow him, but suddenly Sunset held both her hands out to stop everyone.

“Oh no, we are not falling for that old trick.” Sunset said. "I have seen enough cartoons to know how this goes. Come on, everyone, let’s go look for another path.”

Sunset began walking away, and shortly afterward, everyone followed her. However, as they walked, they heard something from behind them, and immediately, when they turned, their saw coming out from the entrance was a bullet train being driven by discord.

“Run for your life.” Grim said as he and everyone began running for their lives, with the bullet train following behind them. Their run out of the alleyway with the train still chasing after them.

“What are we going to do?” Ed said.

“We are goners,” Sonata said.

“Hey Grim, why don’t you use your scythe to get us out of here?” Aria said.

“That’s a great idea.” Grim said as he made his scythe appear in one of his hands. He raised it in the air, and a bright light covered them, and once it disappeared, it showed that grim and everyone had disappeared.

“Where their go.” Discord said confused.

“Try looking behind.” Grim said as he and everyone were suddenly behind him. They fired at him. However, reacting quickly, Discord snaps his finger and disappears.

“Huh, I wonder why he didn’t do that earlier.” Double D said.

“I don’t think that’s important shockhead, as we are on a runaway train.” Adagio said.

“Oh no.” Sunset said as she pulled on the emergency break. Their train quickly shreek to a stop right in front of a sidewalk where Harold was walking on. He turned and saw sunset and co.

“Oh, hey guys.” Harold said as he waved before he continued on his merry way.

“I think we might need a new plan.” Sunset said.
….
“ Here some weirdness.” Discord said as he was flying in the air and firing at a tree, causing it to jump off the ground and start dancing. ”And here some for you.” He fired at a cat, turning it into a giant pink tiger wearing a tutu and playing the tuba. When he was about to fire again, he felt something strange. He looked at his hands and saw that his left arm had turned into a lion pawn and his right arm had turned into an eagle claw. ”What the heck?” Discord stares at his hands in confusion. However, he didn’t have much time to think as he heard a familiar voice calling out to him. He looked down and saw sunset and Co, who was no longer wearing the backpack, and he also saw that next to them was a giant cake.

“You guys again,” Discord said as he landed on the ground.

“Discord, we are here to surrender, as you have proven to be too strong for us.” Sunset said as beforengesturing the cake to him. ”That’s why we brought you this cake as a token of our surrender.”

“Oh, please, do you think I would fall for that trick?” Discord said. ”I known their probably something hidden in that cake that would attack me the second I got near it.”

“You are right, it is a trick.” Sunset confessed.

“I knew it.” Discord said smugly.

“Except the cake isn’t the trick.” Sunset said as she smirked.

“ What.” Discord said confused. As he stood in confusion, he didn’t see the manhole cover behind him being pushed open, and out came Bright Burn, who was wearing the advanced hi-tech backpack and was aiming the gun at Discord. He fired at Discord, causing him to scream in pain.

“Now everyone.” Sunset said as she and everyone reached into the cake, and pull out the backpack, and immediately fired their guns at him. The beam hit Discord, causing him to scream as he fell to his knees.

“Now double d while his weaken.” Grim said and immediately double d pulled out a small device from the dose and slid it to the ground until it stopped near discord. The top part of the device opened up, and a purple light came out of it. Shortly afterward, Discord was stuck into the device, and after being pulled in, the device closed up, trapping him within. With Discord trapped, all the chaos in Peace Creek disappeared as everything returned to normal.

“Glad that’s over.” Sunset said before turning her attention to her father. ”Thanks for the help, dad.”

“No problem, sweetheart.” Bright burn said before walking away.

“So what do we do with this guy?” Adagio said as she picked up the device that was used to imprison Discord.

“Don’t worry. Just leave that to me.” Hoss said. ”I know just the perfect place to put him.”
….
In one of the rooms in hoss secret lair, Hoss stood in front of a large machine of some kind holding the containment device used to imprison Discord. He put the device on the table that was near the machine, and after he did that, he pulled out a wire that was attached to the machine and attached it to the device. He then clicked a button that was on the machine, and immediately after clicking on the button, a purple electric spark was seen traveling on the wire until it reached the machine. After entering the machine, the light bulb that was on the machine changed color from red to green. Hoss smiled seeing this and immediately disconnected the wire from the small containment device.

“Well, it seems my supernatural containment device is doing a fine job of imprisoning its latest prisoner.” Hoss said as he picked up the small containment device and put it in his pocket. ”And as long as this device is fully functioning, he and the rest of the supernatural abomination will never see the light of day again.”

“Of course I should remember to pay my electric bill since I don’t think I have paid it for at least a month now,” Hoss said as he put a hand on his chin in though before shrugging his shoulders. ”Oh well, I will do it next week.” He then walked out of the room whistling. Shortly after walking out of the room, the light bulb on the machine turns red for a second as a purple electric spark covers it before disappearing, and shortly after disappearing, the light bulb turns back to green.

Author's Note

In case you couldn’t tell the secret unground hideout Rolf went into this chapter was the same hideout from the episode no speak da Ed. Hoss secret hideout that was shown in this chapter was a reference to the secret hideout that Hoss have in the canon show as revealed in the billy and Mandy episode Irwin get a clue.

By the way did anyone like the call back to my previous chapter because I did.

Fun fact the line “Make sense? Oh, what fun is there in making sense?” Was actually discord first line in the my little pony series.

Fun fact the term weirdmageddon was a term used in the show gravity falls. Like in this chapter weirdmageddon was started by a literal chaos god who want to destroy logic and order.

Another fun fact is that sludge and torch are actual characters from the my little pony series. Sludge refer to the dragon that pretended to be spike father and torch refer to dragon lord torch who is ember father and before you ask yes she will make a appearance in the story.

By the way did anyone spot the Rick and morty references as well as the mask reference. And in case you didn’t notice I also added a ghostbuster reference in this chapter.

Anyhow I am going to work on my my little magical story.

Don’t forget to leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.

Chapter 18:A grim spider

It was another day in the cul de sac, and currently both Ed and Sonata were seen walking towards Sunset House. Their knock on her door, and after awhile the door opened, and immediately the two saw bright light standing at the door frame.

“Oh, hey, bright light.” Sonata greeted her.

“Oh, hey, sonata, Ed.” Bright light greeted the two. ”What are you two doing here?”

“Can sunset, grim, and sunny come out and play?” Ed asked.

“Oh, sorry guys, but Sunset and Sunny left to enter a video game competition and won’t be back until the afternoon, and Grim went to work.” Bright light said.

“ Oh.” Sonata said with a disappointed face, which was mirrored by Ed.

“Well, if you want, you can come in. I had just placed a fresh tray of cookies in the oven. You two can have some of you want.” Bright light said. Immediately after hearing that, both Ed and Sonata had a look of happiness on their faces.

“Yeah, cookies.” Ed said before he and Sonata went inside.

“You kids can watch some TV while I go check on the cookies.” Bright light said as she went to the kitchen. The two then went to the living room and sat on the couch, and after sitting down, they grabbed the TV remote and turned the TV on. They then went through the channel, and after a while they were bored.

“Seen it.” Ed said before he changed the channel.

“Seen it.” Sonata said before Ed changed the channel.

“Seen it.” Ed said before he changed the channel.

“Seen it.” Sonata said before Ed changed the channel.

“Seen it.” Ed said before he changed the channel.

“Seen it.” Sonata said before Ed changed the channel.

“Seen it.”

“Seen it.”

“Seen it.”

“Seen it.”

“Man, this is boring.” Ed said as he changed the channel again.

“I agree, Ed.” Sonata said before an idea hit her. "Hey, do you want to go through grim trunk?”

“ Sure.” Ed said as the two walked to the door that led to the basement, where Grim put his trunk. After the two entered through the door, they went down the stairs, and afterward they headed towards the trunk where Grim keeps all of his ancient, powerful, and dangerous magical artifacts. Once they reached the trunk, they opened it and began going through all the items that were inside of it.

“Let’s see what Grim has here.” Sonata said before pulling out a small mask. ”A small mask. Boring.” She tossed the mask aside.

“The small machine sombra used to freeze those scientists.” Ed said as he pulled out the machine. He then toss it aside.

“Three siren pendants that are completely identical to me,Aria and Dagi old pendants.” Sonata said as she pulled out three of the pendants before tossing them aside.

“The book I used to summon grim.” Ed said as he pulled out the book before tossing it aside.

“The lamp of the genie that sunset used to trap us in that sitcom.” Sonata said as she pulled out the lamp before tossing it aside.

“A strange glass bottle with a large black X at the front and is full of black liquid.” Ed said as he pulled out the bottle before tossing it aside.

“A jar that has a skeleton head with a label on the jar that says jack.” Sonata said as she pulled out the jar before tossing it aside.

“A strange cube that keeps asking me to solve it.” Ed said as he brought out a cube.

“Solve the cube and let me be free.” The cube said before Ed toss it aside.

“An book on equestrian magic and how it has an effect on this world and how to solve every problem that is caused by equestrian magic.” Sonata said before tossing the book aside.

“A seed packet which contains a seed for a money tree.” Ed said as he pulled out a seed packet that had the word money tree written on the front of it. He toss it aside.

“A book on how to harness the power of the elements of harmony and use it to conquer the world.” Sonata said as she toss the book aside.

“A book on how to drain all the magic in the world in five easy steps with a warning on it that stays to keep it out of the hands of anyone evil or they will use it to drain the magic in the world.” Ed said as he toss the book aside.

“An instruction book that gave clear and easy-to-follow five-step instructions on how to become an alicorn.” Sonata said before tossing the book aside.

“A book on how to create something called the alicorn amulet.” Ed said before tossing the book aside.

“A magical jungle theme game board that will trap anyone who plays it.” Sonatas said before tossing the board aside.

“An instruction book on how to summon demons." Ed said before tossing the book aside.

“A strange skull with a number nine on its forehead.” Sonata said as she pulled out a skull that had the number nine on its forehead.

“This is no plain skull blue hair girl for I ….” Sonata toss the skull aside before he could finish.

“A book that is titled the bad book.” Ed said as he pulled out the book and toss it aside.

“Man, this is boring.” Sonata said as she toss Medusa head aside. ”I thought Grim would have something interesting.”

“Hey, looked an egg.” Ed said as he pulled out an egg. ”Maybe it will hatch into a giant monster.”

“ Cool.” Sonata said before Ed egg sat on it. After he sat on it, he broke it. He quickly got up and looked down at the spot where the egg was.

“Ah, the egg is ruined." Ed said.

“Too bad too, because if the egg had hatched, I would have called the little guy that came out of it Jeff.” Sonata said before noticing a spider on Ed's back. ”Ed, you got a spider on your back.” Sonata said before plucking the spider off Ed's back.

“ Mummy,daddy.” The spider said.

“Hey Ed, the spider talks." Sonata said as she showed the spider to Ed. Suddenly a bright light covered the spider, and Sonata quickly let go of it. It landed on the ground, where it suddenly grew big, and after the light disappeared, it showed that the spider was now big.

“Hey mom, hey dad.” The spider said.

"Mom, dad.” Sonata said confused.

“Where the spider parents.” Ed said as he looked around.

“I think he is referring to us.” Sonata said. ”He thinks we are his parents.”

“We are.” Ed said before turning to sonata. ”Are we his parents?”

“I think you might be mistaken us for someone else since we are not your parents.” Sonata said. ”

“Of course you guys are my parents; you guys hatch me, didn’t you?” Jeff said as he pointed to the spot where the egg cracked. Sonata and Ed just stood still, staring at the spider for five minutes before it finally dawned.

“ Oh.” Sonata said before turning to Ed. ”Ed, this spider came from the egg. Do you know what this means?”

“It means it’s easter.” Ed said.

“No Ed. I think it means this spider is our son.” Sonata said, and immediately Ed realized what Sonata meant.

“You mean I now have a spider son?” Ed said. ”Cool, I always wanted a son.” Ed then open his arms. ”Come to Daddy.”

“Ah dad.” The spider said as he embraced Ed, who hugged him. It wasn’t long before Sonata joined the hug. Eventually the group breaks out of the hug.

“Now all that is left is to name you.” Sonata said. ”And I know the perfect name. Jeff.”

“Jeff. I like it.” The spider, now known as Jeff, said happily.

“Come on, Jeff, let’s go up, Miss Bright Light is making cookies.” Sonata said as she, Ed, and Jeff walked up the stairs and through the basement door.
….
“So let me get this straight. You accidentally hatch an egg you found in grim trunk, and after hatching it, a giant spider came out.” Bright light said. Currently she, Ed, Sonata, and Jeff were sitting on the table at the dining table eating cookies. ”And when the spider came out, he imprinted on you and now believed you two are his parents.”

“Yep, that's pretty much it.” Sonata said as she took a bite of a cookie. Bright light stayed silent for a moment before she finally talked.

“Oh, ok, just making sure I got all the detail right.” Bright light said as she took a bite of cookie. ”So what are you guys doing later?”

“Oh, after this, me and Ed are going to spend time with our new son.” Sonata said. ”Isn’t that right, Ed?

“Yeah,” Ed said.

“That’s nice.” Bright light said as she took another bite of her cookie. After a while, they were done eating the cookies; afterward, Ed, Sonata, and Jeff bid their goodbyes to Bright Light and left the house to spend some time together.
….
First they went to Ed House, where they spent all morning watching a marathon of horror movies in Ed Room. After they were done watching horror movies, they went to Ed's backyard and played a game of catch. After they were done playing, they went to the dazzling house and made some tacos, and after they were done making tacos, they went to the dining room and ate the tacos they made. As they ate the tacos, they didn’t notice both Aria and Adagio looking at them. The two shrugged their shoulders and walked to the living room to watch TV.

After they were done eating tacos, they went to the beach, where they enjoyed making sand castles, and after that they went to fly some kites. Afterward, the two then took a bunch of family photos, which they put in a photo album.
….
After a day full of nothing but fun, the three are now back in the dazzling house watching TV.
“Man, this had been a fun day.” Jeff said.

“I know right, it was totally fun.” Sonata said before an idea struck her. ”Hey, why don’t we introduce you to the other kids?”

“I don’t know mom.” Jeff said in an uncertain voice. ”What if they don’t like me?”

“Their might if we give them presents.” Ed said. ”Everyone loves presents.”

“That is a good idea, Ed.” Sonata said.

….
In one of the lanes in the neighborhood, the kids, with the exception of Rolf, can be seen hanging around doing a bunch of things. Kevin is seen working on his bike while talking with Nazz; Johnny and Plank are seen playing cards on the floor; and Jimmy and Sarah are seen playing with dolls.

“Hey everyone.” Ed said as he and Sonata walked into the lane, and immediately everyone turned to face them.

“ What you want dorks.” Kevin asked the two in an annoyed voice.

“We want to introduce you all to someone.” Sonata said.

“And who is it you want to introduce to us?” Nazz asked.

“Our new son that we find in grim trunk.” Ed said. ”Come out here, Jeff, and meet everyone.” After saying that Jeff immediately walked into the lane, and as soon as everyone saw him, they all screamed in fear, with both Jimmy and Sarah quickly running away while everyone froze in fear.

“Holy cow, plank, it’s a giant spider.” Johnny said in fear.

“Hey everyone, my name is Jeff, and I hope we could all be friends.” Jeff said. ”And to show you my sincerity of wanting to be friends, I brought you all presents as a token of friendship.” Jeff said as he pulled out and presented a bunch of gift boxes. Immediately after seeing the presents, everyone quickly lost all the fear they originally had when they saw Jeff and are now looking at him in confusion. Everyone just stared at him in silence until eventually Johnny walked towards Jeff and took the box that had his name on it. He tear-opened the wrapping on the paper and opened the box, and immediately Johnny had a happy look on his face once he saw what was inside the box.

“Look, plank, it’s what we always wanted.” Johnny said as he pulled out a soda drinking hat with the word number one on it. He placed the hat on his head before turning to face Jeff. ”Thanks Jeff.” Seeing that both Nazz and Kevin walked towards Jeff and took the boxes with their names on them. After opening it, the two had a look of happiness on their faces.

“Cool, you got me this cool pair of glasses.” Kevin said as he brought a red visor from the box and tried it on.

"Cool, you got me the latest workout video.” Nazz said as she brought a DVD from the box.

“You know what, Jeff, you aren’t bad in my book.” Kevin said.

“Yeah, you are cool, dude.” Nazz said.

“Oh, their, you are lumpy.” Eddy said as he and double D walked into the lane. ” We need your help with...” Whatever Ed was going to say, he didn’t get to finish as he and Double D stopped to stare at the giant spider.

“Um, lumpy, whose the spider?” Eddy said as he pointed to Jeff.

“Oh, that’s my and Sonata's new son.” Ed said.

“You son.” Double D asked confused.

“Yeah, me and Ed hatch him from an egg with find in grim trunk.” Sonata said.

“Why don’t you introduce yourself to my friends Eddy and Double D?” Ed said.

“Sure thing.” Jeff said before turning to the two Ed’s. ”Hey eddy, double d. My name is Jeff, and I hope we can be friends, and to show you my sincerity in wanting to be friends, I got you two a gift as a token of friendship.” Jeff pulled out two presents and presented them to the two. The two grab the boxes with their names on them and immediately open the boxes. Once they saw what was inside the box, the two had a look of happiness on their faces.

“Wow, this is amazing.” Eddy said as he brought out a black leather jacket that had his name on the back out of the box.

“This is what I always wanted—the new and improved electron microscope.” Double d said as he pulled out the microscope from the box.

“You know what, Jeff, you are not bad.” Eddy said as he put on the jacket.

“We appreciate the gift.” Double d said.

“Hey guys, we're back from the game tournament.” Sunset said as she and Sunny walked into the lane with Sunset holding a trophy.

“And guess whose the winning team,” Sunny said. The two then stop when they see the spider.

“Whose the spider?” Sunset said. Ed opened his mouth to talk, but before he could, Sunny interrupted him.

“Let me guess you and Sonata went through grim trunk where you found an egg that hatched into this spider who, after seeing you two imprinted on you, which in turn caused him to think you two are his parents.” Sunny said in a deadpan voice,

“Yeah, how do you know.”Sonata asked. ”Are you psychic?”

“ No.” Sunny said. ”It's just a lucky guess.”

“Anyhow, I got you two presents.” Jeff said as he pulled out two presents for the two. The two grab the box with their name on it and open it.

"Cool, you got me a new guitar pick.” Sunset said as she brought out the guitar pick from the box.

“Wow, you got me a neck massage.” Sunny said as she brought out the massage from the box.

"Oh, hey guys.” Grim said as he walked into the lane. ”Guest whose got off work early.” Grim stopped once he saw the spider. ”Did that come from my trunk?” Grim pointed to Jeff.

“The name is Jeff, and I got a gift for you.” Jeff said as he presented a gift box to Grim. Grim, grab the box, open it, and pull out a wax container.

“Wow, you got the newest scythe wax.” Grim said happily.
….
Both Sarah and Jimmy rush through the front door of the house, and immediately after entering through the door, they close it shut.

“I think we lost it, Jimmy," Sarah said as she locked the door.

“Hi Sarah, hi Jimmy,“ Harold said from the massage chair he was sitting on.

“Where did you get that massage chair?” Sarah asked.

“From Jeff.” Harold said, and as if on cue, Jeff came out of the kitchen wearing a chef hat and apron.

“All right, everyone, I am done making the pancakes,” Jeff said. ”So let’s go to the dining table and dig in.”

“What are you doing here?” Sarah yelled in shock when she and Jimmy saw Jeff.

“Oh, I live here now.” Jeff said.

“What.” Sarah shouted in shock.

“Yeah, you parents allow Jeff to move in after he gave them those tickets to Hawaii.” Harold said. ”So it means Jeff is living here now isn’t that wonderful.”

“ No.” Sarah yells as she and Jimmy run out of the house. After their run out of the door, the two stared at the door for a few seconds in silence before Harold broke it.

“I think they are excited.” Harold said.
….
In Jimmy's house, Jimmy can be seen sitting down on a chair with Sarah in front of him, passing back and forth.

“There is no way I am living with that spider, Jimmy.” Sarah said. ”We need to do something.”

“But what can we do?" Jimmy asked.

“We need to get rid of it.” Sarah said as she stopped in front of Jimmy.
….
The rest of the day, both Jimmy and Sarah try to get rid of Jeff.

First, while Jeff was walking an uphill sidewalk carrying some groceries, both Jimmy and Sarah, who were on top of the hill, were pushing a large garbage container to the edge of the hill. Their push it down towards Jeff; however, Jeff, after reaching the bottom of the hill, walked across the zebra crossing that was near the bottom of the hill and reached the other side of the road. As a result of him moving towards the other side, the trash container missed him and just continued rolling on the sidewalk. It continued to roll until it reached another hill, where it went up until it stopped halfway and rolled back down. it continued to roll until it rolled back towards Sarah and Jimmy. The container hit the two, causing them to fly into the air and the container to open. The two landed in the container and immediately after landed in the container close. The container continues to roll until it reaches the end of the street, where a garbage truck is. The garbage truck lifted the container up and emptied the contents of the container into its bin. It then drives off to the city dump.

The second attempt was when Jeff was walking on a sidewalk, humming towards himself. As he continued to walk, he didn’t notice that hiding in the bush in front of him were Sarah and Jimmy holding insecticides. Once they believe Jeff was near the bush, they pop out and spray it on him. Only it wasn’t him as they were spraying the insecticide on the Kankers sister. Their look on the sidewalk that was across from them and saw that Jeff had moved to the other side to help Johnny, who had gotten his head stuck in a tree again. Their then turn to the Kankers, who all have a look of anger on their faces. The two smile sheepishly before receiving the beaten of the lifetime courtesy by the Kankers.

In their third attempt, both Sarah and Jimmy were hiding behind a tree and holding water balloons full of insecticide. As soon as they saw Jeff was in front of the tree, they jumped out and tried to hit him. However, they missed and instead hit a professional wrestler that was walking on the sidewalk across from them. The two then turned to look at Jeff, who had continued walking down the street unaware of their attempt to end him. The two then turn to the wrestler, who now has a furious look on his face. He jumped into the air and landed on the two and began beating Jimmy and Sarah up while also using some of his wrestling moves on them. He then hangs them on the tree branch by their underwear and pulls them forward to the other sidewalk, causing their underwear to stretch. He let go, and the two were flung backwards, where they hit the tree, and after they hit the tree, they were suspended in the tree in pain. Unfortunately for them, the wrestler wasn’t finished yet as he walked towards them, and once he was near, he began punching them, which in turn caused them to be flung backward, where they hit the tree that was behind them, and after hitting the tree, they were flung forward into the wrestler's fist. This goes on for the next 10 minutes until the wrestler gets bored beating them up and leaves them hanging on the tree. Johnny then walked by and mistakenly thought those two were piñatas and began hitting them with the hockey stick he, for some reason, was carrying.

In their fourth attempt, Sarah was carrying a large mallet and was walking towards Jeff, who was waiting at a bus stop with sunset. Walking next to her was Jimmy. However, as Sarah was walking towards Jeff, she accidentally slipped on a banana peel, causing her to fall on her back and to let go of the mallet, which ended up flying in the air. The mallet landed in a bush, and shortly after it landed in the bush, a scream was heard, and out came Sombra, who was hiding in the bush. The two looked at Sombra, who had a bump on his head, before turning to Jeff, whom they saw had boarded the bus with sunset. They saw the bus drive off before turning their attention back to Sombra, who had a look of anger on his face. He pulled out a ray gun that he was planning to use on sunset and fired a laser at them. The laser hit them, frying them, causing them intense pain, and once he stopped firing at them, both Sarah and Jimmy are now burned and charred. Their collapse on the ground in pain while Sombra walked off to try another plan to get his revenge on sunset.
….
In Kevin's house, the kids (with the exception of Rolf, Sarah, and Jimmy), the Ed's, Sunset, Sonata, Grim, and Sunny are seen partying.

“Man, thanks for throwing me this party, guys.” Jeff said.

“It was no problem, dude.” Kevin said. ”You are cool, dude, and you deserve a party to be thrown in your honor.”

The door of Kevin's house suddenly opened, and in came Sarah and Jimmy, both still burned and charred.

“Hey, where have you guys been? The party had started 30 minutes ago.” Johnny said as he danced to the music that was being played.

“Getting someone to get rid of him, that’s where.” Sarah said, pointing to Jeff, and shortly after she said that Rolf came in.

“Where is the bug loud mouth Sarah and Jimmy boy that Rolf is supposed to squish?” Rolf said.

“What, why do you want to get rid of Jeff?” Nazz said shock.

“It’s because we hate spiders; that’s why.” Sarah said.

“Oh well, if my present is such a problem, I guess it’s best I go.” Jeff said sadly.

“Oh, do you have to?” Ed said sadly, which was mirror by sonata.

“Yeah, do you have to?” Sonata said.

“Sorry, mom and dad, but it is the right thing to do.” Jeff said sadly. ”Bye mom and dad I love you two.” Jeff hugged both of his parents, who were now crying their eyes out, and it wasn’t long before Jeff also started crying. After breaking away from the hug, Jeff wiped the tear from his eyes and turned to everyone else. ”Bye everyone, it was nice to meet you all, but I need to go and be squished, so I think it is best you all stay inside not to see what happened next.” Jeff then walked toward Rolf.

“You the spider Rolf was sent here to squish.” Rolf asked Jeff.

“Yes, I am.” Jeff said.

“Then come, let’s go.” Rolf said as he led Jeff out of the house.

“Finally we got rid of the spider, Sarah.” Jimmy said happily, which is mirrored by Sarah.

“Yeah, we did, Jimmy.” Sarah said happily.

“You two are dorks.” Kevin said angrily, which is reflected by everyone but Ed and Sonata, who were still crying.

“What what we did.” Sarah said. ”All we did was get rid of a pest.”

“Jeff wasn’t a pest; he was the nicest guy anyone could meet.” Nazz said.

“Yeah,” Johnny said.

“That’s low even by my standards.”Eddy said.

“Get out of my house, you dorks.” Kevin said angrily while pointing to the front door. Both Sarah and Jimmy look at one another before leaving the house.
….
The next day the Ed's, sunset, grim, sunny, and sonata were called to Rolf's house.

“Why do you think Rolf wants to meet us.”Sunset asked.

“Not sure.” Double d said. ”All Rolf told me was to bring Ed and Sonata to his house.” Everyone turned their attention to Ed and Sonata, who were still crying. Eddy knocked on the door, and shortly after knocking the door, it opened, and out came Jeff. Seeing Jeff, both Sonata and Ed stop crying and instantly hug Jeff.

“Hi mom, hi dad,” Jeff said.

“You're still alive.” Sunny asked shock.

“Of course Jeff is alive.” Rolf said as he walked out of the door. ”Jeff boy, despite being a spider, has a heart of a saint.He reminds Rolf of an old tale from Rolf's childhood of the great mother spider who looks after children.” Eventually Eddy, Sonata, and Jeff broke the hug.

“Anyhow, guys, after much thinking, I believe it is time for me to go into the world and spread my wings,” Jeff said.

“You have wings,” Sonata asked.

“He means it time for him to go out in the world and start a life of his own.” Sunset said. ”As in go out and live on his own. Get a job that kind of thing.”

“Do you really have to go?” Sonata asked.

“Yeah, I believe it is time for me to go.” Jeff said. ”But I promise I will write to you guys and visit every once in a while.”

“Oh, we're going to miss you, Jeff.” Ed said as he and Sonata hugged Jeff.
….
At a bus stop, everyone can be seen giving their goodbyes to Jeff and wishing him good luck.

“Bye Jeff,” Kevin said.

“Good luck out there,” Johnny said.

“Don’t forget to visit.” Nazz said,

“Here, Rolf, make this for your journey.” Rolf said, handing Jeff a picnic basket. “This is Rolf Nana's famous peach pie. It's tasty in your mouth, yes.”

“Oh shucks guys, thanks.” Jeff said. ”And thanks for coming along too, Aunt Sarah and Jimmy.” Everyone turned to look at the tree behind them to see a large spider web that was at the top of the tree, and in the middle of the web were Sarah and Jimmy, whose entire body was cocoon, with the only part that wasn't were their heads. They have a look of terror on their faces as they keep saying we love you. The bus suddenly arrived, causing everyone to turn their attention back to Jeff. ”Well, it seems my ride is here, so I guess it’s time for me to go. Bye everyone.”

“Bye Jeff,“ Ed and Sonata said as Jeff boarded the bus, and shortly afterward the bus drove off.

“Look at our son Ed.” Sonata said proudly. ”All grow up and ready to explore the world.”

“They grow up so fast.” Ed said happily.

“By the way, Ed, how did Jeff afford all those presents?” Grim asked.

“Oh, when me, Ed, and Jeff went to the beach, we found a buried pirate treasure and used it to pay for all your presents.” Sonata said.

“Pirate treasure.” Eddy shouted in a shock voice. ”Do you guys still have it?”

"No, Jeff, donate the rest to charity and children's hospitals.” Sonata said.

“Oh, come on.” Eddy said before mumbling something. Eventually everyone left and went their separate ways. However as everyone left their forget about Jimmy and Sarah, who were still stuck in the spider web.

“Um, guys, you forget about us.” Sarah said.

“Well, at least it can’t get any worse.” Jimmy said, and as if on cue, Sombra (who was still sore over not having his revenge on sunset) walked by and saw them. Once he saw them, he smiled evilly before pointing a ray gun at them.

“Well, if it ain’t the two kids that cost me my chance to get revenge on that bacon hair girl.” Sombra said. ”Well, since I am still in a bad mood, I believe I should use you two as an outlet for my bad mood.” He fired a laser from the gun at them.
….
Somewhere else, both Adagio and Aria are seen walking when they suddenly stop when they hear two loud screams. Both look at one another before shrugging their shoulders and continuing walking away.
….
In the bus that was leaving Peach Creek, Jeff can be seen sitting down on one of the bus seats with a thoughtful look.

“Now where should I go?” Jeff said before he saw a brochure on the floor next to him. He picked it up and saw it was a brochure for Canterlot City.

“Canterlot city.” Jeff said. ”That sounds like a good place to go.”

Author's Note

If you can’t tell some of the things that sonata and Ed find in grim trunk are reference to billy and Mandy.

For example the small purple mask sonata find was actually the mask of the beast which is from the episode sickly sweet.

The jar with the a skeleton head that was label jack is actually a reference to billy and Mandy Halloween special and if you remember that episode than you can already guess that the head that sonata find in grim trunk was actually jack old head.

The cube that Ed find that want Ed to solve it was a reference to the episode The Show that Dare Not Speak Its Name

The skull with the number nine that sonata found was actually Thromnambular from the episode wishbone.

The book that was title the bad book was a the same book that was feature in the episode big trouble in billy's basement

And in case you notice yes I make a powerful girl reference by featuring chemical X as one of the items find in grim truck and I make a jumanji reference.

The part where Jonny thought Sarah and Jimmy were piñatas and hitting them with a was a hockey stick was a reference to Brother Can You Spare An Ed where Johnny thought Ed and double d who were wedgie to a tree were piñata high resulted in him hitting them with a hockey stick.

Also did anyone like the call backs I did to previous chapter and how I gave sombra two cameos in this chapter.

Oh by the way jeff gift to double d was a reference to read all about ed where double d try to make money delivering newspapers to buy a electron microscope.

Anyhow don’t forget to leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.

Chapter 19: A grim first day back to school.

At Eddy House, Eddy was in his room sleeping, and as he slept, his door was suddenly pushed open with enough force that caused it to fly its hinges and hit the wall. This sudden noise caused Eddy to wake up with a scream.

“The wine is in the mailbox.” Eddy screams before calming down. After taking a few deep breaths, he turned to the now doorless doorway to see Ed walk in.

“Ding dong, I am Ed.” Ed said walking in, which was followed by Double D and sunset, eclipse, and sunshine.

“Honestly, Ed, can you go for five minutes without breaking anything?” Double D said annoyed.

“You asking for a miracle double d.” Sunset said.

“What are you guys doing here?” Eddy demanded.

"We are here to get you.” Double d said.

“What why?” Eddy said.

“Cause today is the first day back at school.” Sunset said. ”And in my ,eclipse and sunshine case first day of school at Peace Creek junior high.”

“So get dressed, eddy, it’s time to go.” Ed said.

“ School.” Eddy said as he put his pillow under his face. ”There is no way I am going to get out of bed to go to school, so you might as well as go.”
….
“No, I refuse to go.” Eddy, who was now dressed and wearing his school bag, said as he was dragged by his legs on the ground by Ed, who was entering the dazzling van.

“Don’t be such a baby eddy.” Adagio said from the driver seats as she watched Ed try to pull Eddy inside, who was holding onto a fire hydrant.

“Come on, Eddy, it won’t be that bad since today is taco Tuesday.” Sonata said.

“Actually it’s meatloaf Mondays.” Double d said. Sonata sits in silence for a moment before screaming and trying to get out of the van through its side door, but Sunset and Aria grab her and drag her back inside.

“Let’s go, Eddy." Ed said as he made a final strong pull on eddy leg, which caused him to let go of the fire hydrant and to collide with Ed with enough force to send the two flying, where they then landed in front of the side entrance of the van. Ed, being the first to recover, got up and grabbed Eddy by the back of his shirt and quickly got in through the side entrance. Shortly after, the two entered the side door close, and the van drove off.
….
After a few minutes of driving, the van parked at the parking lot of the school, which was located at the side of the school.

The van side door opened, and immediately everyone wearing their school bag came out of the van. Everyone but Eddy, that is.

“Come on, Eddy, it’s pointless.” Sunset said. "We are already here, so you might as well come out now.” The group heard what sounded like muttering, and it wasn’t long before Eddy carrying his school bag came walking out still in a bitter mood. The group then began walking towards the school, and as they walked, Sunset took a moment to look around the parking lot. As she looked around, she saw many students and school faculty members parking their vehicles or making their way to school, and as she continued to look around, she saw another van parked not too far away from them. On the sides were the words the washout.

The side door opened, and out came three people.

The first person was a girl who was really tall. She is wearing black jeans, black boots with a green lightning bolt on their side, a black t-shirt with an electric green graphic through the center of the chest, and an open leather jacket over it. She also had curly white and blue hair, icy blue eyes, and two small scars at the bottom of her left eye.

The second person was a male teen who was very short. He wore black jeans and shoes with a green lightning bolt. He also wore a black t-shirt with an electric green graphic and an open leather jacket over it. Unlike the tall girl, both sleeves of his jacket were torn off, leaving his arms exposed. He had blonde hair, dull green eyes, and an irked expression on his face as if he’s about to blow a fuse at any second.

And finally, the third person who stood in between the other two was another teen girl. She wore black jeans and black boots with a green lightning bolt on each side with three green stars at the end. She also wore a long black sleeve hoodie with the same electric green graphic on the center of her chest. She had long golden-yellow locks with a green lightning bolt hair clip and yellow eyes.

Sunset instantly recognizes who those three are. The three teens are none other than the washout, which comprises rolling thunder, short fuse, and their leader lightning dust. From what sunset remember, the washout is a group of teens who were inspired to be daredevils and stunt performers, which is why they did a bunch of crazy stunts and posted them online. Seeing them also causes Sunset to remember her first meeting with them. Sunset first meets the washout when they drive into the cul de sac to hire the Ed’s and Sunset. Apparently, from what she remembered, the washout lived in a neighborhood that was far away from the cul de sac, and the reason why they traveled all the way to the cul de sac was because they needed the Ed’s to build them a huge obstacle course along with a vehicle to complete the obstacle course, since apparently, from what she remembered, the washout had heard and seen many of the things the Ed’s had built for them. They scammed and decided that they had the skills needed to build what they needed. After Eddy saw how much they were willing to pay, he accepted the job without hesitation.

After they were hired, the four spent the entire day building the obstacle course and designing their vehicles, and after they were done, lighting dust herself performed on the obstacle course with the vehicle they made, and while she did that, two of her friends would record everything. To make a long story short, everything turned out alright, and Eddy received his huge payment. This was one of the few times that their scam turned out alright. Of course it probably helped that Sunset was around to keep a close eye on Eddy and Ed so they don’t mess up and help to double check the vehicle design.

Sunset looked around and saw that the washout weren’t the only familiar faces around, as she saw many people she encountered over the summer, all of whom she encountered only by chance when she went around in town, as many of them live in other neighborhoods that are far away from the cul de sac, hence why she rarely interacts with them.

One such example were the two teens, a boy and a girl, exiting from the car not too far from them.

The girl was around sunset age, and she had moderate Persian blue eyes, and her hair was moderate purple with lighter purple and pale light grayish aquamarine highlights with a single curl. Her clothing included black shoes, purple pants with a few tears in them, a pale light grayish aquamarine-colored shirt, a black open vest over it, and on her head was a purple beanie with star symbols.

The boy accompanying the girl was a year older than sunset. He was wearing glasses, and his hair was messy and colored vividly with brilliant vermillion. He wore sneakers, bluish green pants, and a green shirt.

As soon as sunset saw the two teens, she immediately recognized them as starlight glimmer and sunburst. Sunset remembers her first time meeting the two. It was during one of those days when they weren’t scamming anyone, as Eddy was sick and Ed wanted to stay home as he wanted to watch a monster movie marathon. To relieve their boredom, Double D took her to the town library to meet Starlight and Sunburst. Apparently the three are actually friends and would occasionally meet in the town library to read the books available in the library. Sunset, after being introduced to the two, becomes quick friends with them as, like with Double D, she manages to bond with them through their love of books. Since then, she would occasionally follow Double D to the library to hang out with them.

Both teens saw sunset and double D and instantly waved at them, and sunset responded back in kind by waving back at them. She then looked around the parking lot again and saw a pickup truck. The driver seat of the truck opened, and out came a girl who seemed to be a year older than sunset. Her hair was two shades of moderate crimson with pale, light grayish crimson eyeshadow, and her eyes were light pistachio. For clothing, she wore a short green dress and pink neckwear. If Sunset is remembering correctly, the girl is Cherry Jubilee. Cherry Jubilee is from a farmer family that specializes in selling Cherry’s and Cherry’s products. Sunset remembers that the first time she met Cherry Jubilee was when she hired Sunset and the Ed’s to help with the cherry harvest at her farm. As she thought about that, she couldn’t help but think back on how that went. She remembers it clearly, like it was yesterday.

It was just a regular day, and she and the Ed’s were walking around the town. As they walked, Eddy was complaining as usual about not being able to buy Jawbreaker when, by chance, they encountered Cherry Jubilee, who was setting up a help-wanted poster on the wall of one of the buildings. When she heard about Eddy's complaint of money, she instantly offered to hire them for a job that was only picking the cherries from her family orchard. Apparently it was harvest season, and she was shorthanded as a lot of her employees got chickenpox and couldn’t help, so she was looking for new employees to hire until the harvest season was over. After seeing the amount she was willing to pay for their service, Eddy accepted the job without hesitation. She later learned that day that Cherry lived in a neighborhood far away, but she was kind enough to offer them a ride to her family farm. After reaching the farm, Cherry escorted them toward her family cherry orchard, and as soon as sunset saw the orchard, she couldn’t help but be reminded of Applejack as the cherry orchard reminded her of Applejack apple orchard. To make a long story short, not only did Sunset and the Ed’s receive their payment, but they also received an extra payment when Double D created a cherry picking vehicle that can help make cherry picking easier. As soon as Cherry saw the vehicle, she offered a huge amount of money for the vehicle, which Eddy accepted without hesitation.

A loud sound suddenly brought sunset out of her thoughts, and she turned to the source and saw five motorcycles had driven near the school and parked at the sidewalk that was in front of the school. The bikers that were driving the motorcycles wore blue pants and black boots and black shirts. However, what stood out the most about this group was the black leather jackets they wore, which had an image of a dragon on their backs, and under the image was the word the dragon gang. When sunset took a closer look, she saw that one of the bikes had a sidecar attached to it, and in sitting in it was a kid who seemed to be around 10. She wore outfits that were similar to the rest of the bikers, with the only difference being that she wasn’t wearing a motorcycle helmet, allowing sunset to see her face and her spiky hair, which was moderate orchid. The girl, along with the rest of the riders, got off the motorcycle, and as soon as they did, they took off their helmets, exposing their faces. She saw four of the bikers were boys, while one of them was a girl.

One of the male teens sunset saw seem to be a young teen that seemed to be around her age. He has a slightly skinny body and short, dark purple hair. Another of the male teens seems to be at least a year or two older than her. He has long blue hair and, if Sunset was honest with herself, was incredible fat. The next male teen sunset saw was a teen who seemed to be at least a year older than her. He has yellow, long, messy hair with the front of the hair covering his eyes. The last male teen was a boy who seemed to be around sunset age. He had a slight muscular build and spiky hair that was yellow. The only female teen in the group was a young teen that was around sunset age. She has moderate Phthalo blue hair, which was done up in spikes, and she seems to be the leader of the group, as shortly after she starts walking towards the school, all the other members of the group follow her. As soon as sunset saw them, she immediately remembered that the biker gang that had just arrived was the dragon gang, the most fearsome biker gang in town.

If sunset remembers correctly, the teen with the purple hair is Jefferson Marcus, the fat teen is Patrick Drag, the teen with the messy yellow hair is Matthew Davis, the teen with the yellow spiky hair is Garble, and the female teen of the group is ember flame, the leader of the group and If she remembers correctly, the ten-year-old girl was smolder garble little sister and an honorable member of the dragon gang. Seeing all of them causes Sunset to think back on when she first met the dragon gang. It was an early afternoon, and Eddy was able to make some money after he was able to make a successful scam. After making enough money, he, along with everyone else, went to the candy shop, and when they finally arrived and were making their way to the door, it suddenly opened, and out came the dragon gang, who was buying some candy from the shop. They were simply about to leave; however, as soon as Garble spotted Eddy, he stopped and glared hatefully at him. This in turn caused all the other members of the gang to stop when they noticed Garble suddenly stopped. Sunset would later learn the reason for his angry glare at Eddy was apparently due to an incident that had happened between him and Garble.

She never got the full story, but all she knew was that it involved a fake mustache, eddy homemade perfume, a live chicken, and a bunch of dead fish. Apparently whatever happened caused Garble to develop a grudge against Eddy. Anyhow, to make a long story short, one thing led to another, and Sunset somehow got into a boxing match with ember which ended with Sunset winning and almost becoming the new leader of the Dragon Gang, only for her to decline the offer. Sunset was suddenly brought out of her though when she saw she and everyone were finally near the entrance of the school. As they were near the entrance, she and everyone saw the dragon gang had also finally reached the stairs to the entrance and began making their way up. However, they stop as soon as their leader ember stop. Ember turned to face sunset and nodded her head with respect towards her. Sunset returns the gesture. Garble, on the other hand, turned to look at Eddy. As he stared at Eddy, he glared hatefully at him, causing Eddy to smile nervously. As soon as ember began walking again, everyone else followed her.

“What was that all about?” Adagio asked, confused.

“It’s a long story.” Sunset said. ”We will tell you some other time.” After saying that, everyone began making their way up the stairs, and as they were near the door of the school, sunset suddenly heard something. She stopped and turned to see a limo suddenly drive and stop in front of the school. The driver got out and immediately went to the back of the limo and opened the door, and out came a teen who seemed to be a year or two older than her. He had light azure-colored hair and was incredibly handsome, and her project an aura of a high-class person. For clothing, he wore incredible fancy attire, which is completed with a monocle over his left eye. Sunset immediately recognized the teen as soon as she saw him. If she remembers correctly, the teen is fancy pants. Seeing the teen causes Sunset to think back on her first meeting with fancy pants.

It was another day, and Sunset decided for once to be the one to come up with a scam. Her idea for a scam was to simply go to town and provide a car wash service. This works as they manage to gain a lot of customers. One of them was fancy pants, whose limo was covered in bird droppings, and when sunset discovered who the limo belonged to, she was genuinely surprised, especially when she discovered that fancy pants was a teen like her. This was surprising since she actually had met the equestrian counterpart of fancy pants before, and he was an adult. To say Sunset was surprised that the human counterpart of the noble pony was a young teen around her age would be an understatement. Meeting the human fancy pants causes sunset to once again question the parallel of equestria and the earth and how they were different from one another. Anyhow, to make a long story short, sunset, and the Ed’s were able to make a large fortune, as not only were they able to clean fancy pants limo, but due to a serious event and accident, they accidentally gave the limo a paint job. Luckily fancy pants like the new look of the limo, hence why not only did he pay for the cost of cleaning his limo but also an extra amount for the new paint job on his limo.

“Sunset, what are you doing?” A voice said, bringing sunset out of her thoughts. She looked to the directions of the voice and saw it was from Sunshine, who was standing at the open doorway of the school.

“Ah right.” Sunset said before walking towards the door, and after she and Sunshine entered through the door, they closed it. Afterward, they make their way to the rest of the group, who were now standing in a hallway.

"Ah, isn't this exhilarating gentleman? Can you feel the knowledge in the air!"Double D said happily.

"Yeah, call a nurse 'cause I'm choking on it." Eddy said in a sarcastic voice.

“Come on, everyone, let's go see which home room we are in.” Sunset said as she and everyone went towards the bulletin board to see which class we were in. After a while of searching, they manage to find their names.

“It seems all of us are in the same homeroom class.” Double D said as he looked over the list on the bulletin board.

“Wow, we are in the same homeroom; don’t you think that is amazing, Ed?” Sonata said.

“I think so.” Ed said.

“What about you, Eclipse? Aren’t you amazed that we are in the same homeroom?” Sonata asked eclipse.

"Whatever," Eclipse said.

“Attention students.“ A voice from the school intercom said. ”There will be an assembly in 5 minutes; please make your way to the auditorium. I repeat, please make you to the auditorium in five minutes, as there is a school assembly. That is all.”

“What do you think the assembly is about?” Aria asked.

“Well, there is only one way to find out.” Adagio said as she and everyone began making their way to the auditorium.
….
Everyone arrived at the auditorium, and as soon as they entered the auditorium, they sat down on the chairs that were available in the room. As everyone sat in their chairs, sunset couldn’t help but take a look around and see more people entering the room. She saw the cul de sac kids. She looked around and saw more familiar faces.

She saw Sitting not too far from her was a teenage girl who seemed to be around her age. She has long red hair with purple streaks and bangs that were held up with a beaded tie, and her head was shaved on the sides. She was wearing a dark gray thick wooly turtleneck sweater with two pink buttons and a long pink skirt that reached her ankles. Her shoes were dark gray loafers, and her purple eyes were behind thin-rimmed round glasses. If Sunset remembers correctly, that person is moon dancer. Seeing Moon Dancer causes Sunset to instantly think back on how she first met Moon Dancer.

Sunset first met Moondancer when she went into town to buy some books. She by chance grabbed the same book Moondancer grabbed, and one thing led to another, and she and Moondancer became friends. She saw sitting down next to her was a girl around sunset age. She has moderate blue hair with Persian bluish gray stripes. For clothing, she wore blue jeans and a white shirt. If Sunset remembers correctly, the girl is Minette Moondancer's childhood friend, whom she met shortly after befriending Moondancer. Sunset then looked around again and immediately saw another familiar face.

She saw sitting down not too far away was a teenage girl that was a year older than her. The girl has messy hair, which is colored light amaranth with light vermillion highlights, and pale, light grayish purple eyes. She wore a flower-imprinted bandana on her head, a light purple shirt with the image of a tree with a heart-shaped canopy on it, bright blue shorts, and sandals on her feet. If sunset remember correctly, the girl was tree hugger. Sunset remembers her first meeting with Tree Hugger was when she, Eddy, and Ed followed Double D into the forest to help him collect specimens for his research. They by chance encounter tree hugger who was meditating in the forest. One thing led to a now try and sunset become friends with the hippie girl. She also saw that sitting next to them were three familiar faces. If she remembers correctly, those three girls were Daisy, Lily Valley, and Rose, also known as the Flower Sisters, as they are often seen in town selling flowers. It was in fact how sunset met them, as during one of her trips to town she by chance encountered the three girls who were selling flowers at a stand. Sunset then took another look around and saw another familiar face.

She saw walking through the door two teenage girls. One seems to be older than sunset, and the other seems to be around her age. The first girl has light brilliant blue hair with light brilliant azure stripes. She wore a white dress with a little blue on the hem of the skirt, and completing her outfit was a top hat. The other girl's hair was colored dark persian blue with dark grayish persian blue highlights and also pale gold and light gamboge highlights. Her hair was incredibly long, as it covered her eyes. In addition to that, there was a big pink bow on it. Her attire consists of a white top covered by a black jacket, black pants, and black shoes.

If sunset, remember correctly the first girl was Sapphire Shores and the other girl was Songbird Serenade. The two are known as the pop star duo due to their being inspired to become pop stars. From what Sunset remembers, the two have great talent in singing, as Sunset has heard their songs. It was during one of her trips into the town that she happened to encounter them in a karaoke bar singing towards the people that were in the bar. Shortly after the two walked in, another two due walked in.

One was a teenage girl that was a couple of years older than Sunset. Her hair was a brilliant vermilion with light amber and light tangelo stripes, with a gradient of moderate fuchsia to moderate orchid on the shadowed side, and her attire is comprised of a black dress and high heel. The next girl was a teenage girl who seemed to be a year younger than her. The girl had short hair, which was pale, light grayish cyan, and light opalish gray. Her attire consists of a purple shirt with a red skirt. On her neck was a small red neck scarf.

If Sunset remembers correctly, the first girl was Sassy Saddles, an inspiring fashion designer, and the other girl was Coco Pommel, her assistant and apprentice. Seeing those two sunset can’t help but think back to when she first meet them. It was when she went into town to buy some clothes. She went to the first boutique she found, which happened to be the one the two were working at. One thing led to another, and the three became friends. Shortly after the two walked away, another person walked in.

The person was a teen who seemed to be around her age. The teen was male, and he had tangelo eyes, and his hair was colored pale light grayish vermilion and light vermilionish gray. He wore spectacles, a blue navy business suit with a pale cyan undershirt, a yellow vest, a red tie, and black shoes. If sunset, remember correctly that person is Svengallop, or Sven for short. Sven, like Eddy, was a conman who apparently has a rivalry with Eddy. Sunset thinks back on the day she first met Sven.

It was another day, and Eddy had dragged her and the rest of their friends to the town to do another scam, only for all their customers to be stolen by Sven. One thing led to another, and the group got in a scam off with Sven, and to make a long story short, the contest ended with Sven being tied up and placed on a runaway sheep while being chased by an angry Rolf, Sarah, and Kevin.

Coming in after Sven are two teens, one male and the other female. One was a teenage boy around sunset age, and the other was a teenage girl that was at least a year older than her.

The teenage boy has curly brown hair and green eyes. He was wearing a yellow shirt, blue jeans, and brown slip-on sneakers. He also had an emblem, which appeared to be an accordion but looked like pieces of grilled bread and melted string cheese on the right side of his chest.

The teenage girl has white hair and yellow eyes. For clothing, she wore an open brown jacket, a white tank top, brown cargo pants, a belt, and green combat boots. If Sunset remembers correctly, the boy name was Cheese Sandwich and the girl name was Gilda Goodwing. If Sunset remembers correctly, Cheese Sandwich was an overly energetic person who loved parties and making people smile. In fact, when Sunset met Cheese Sandwich, she was immediately reminded of Pinkie for how similar he behaves like her. This was further reinforced when she discovered that cheese sandwich had a “pet” rubber chicken he called boneless, which reminded her of Pinkie Pie “pet” stuff alligator she named Gummy.

Gilda, on the other hand, was a person who seemed to have an aura that pretty much tell anyone not to mess with her. From what Sunset can remember, Gilda was the kind of person that won’t bother you as long as you don’t give her a reason to. She also remembered that Gilda was also the kind of person who doesn’t usually like to interact with other people; for that reason, she doesn’t have many friends. One of the few friends she has was cheese sandwich. Apparently the reason for this was that Gilda has a love for pranks, and it was due to this love for pranks that she was able to become friends with Cheese Sandwich, as he too has a love for pranks.

Seeing the two causes Sunset to think back to when she first met the two. It was during those days where she and the Ed’s were walking around the neighborhood thinking of what to do when Eddy, by chance, accidentally triggered the trap for the prank Gilda and Cheese sandwich set up. She learned that, like Sven Eddy and Gilda, there was a small rivalry going on between the two, as the two rivals apparently took part in prank wars from time to time for the title of prank master. Anyhow, after triggering the trap for the prank, Eddy retaliated by pranking Gilda, and the two began another prank war, which ended up being put on hold as Kevin, Sarah, and Jimmy heard of their prank wars and decided to prank the two. To make a long story short, the Ed’s, Sunset, Gilda, and cheese sandwich ended up teaming up to get them back, and it ended with all three kids running off home covered in tar and feathers and being chased by angry guard dogs. Afterward, the two decided to call it a tie and just settle their dispute some other time.

Sunset then took her attention off the entrance and back to the stage.

“Why do you think we are having this assembly?” Nazz ask Kevin who was sitting next to him.

"I don’t know, but I can’t wait for it to start so I can give the principal a nasty surprise.” Kevin said as he brought out a remote control that controlled a drone that was flying over the stage podium. Said drone was carrying a large bolder made of spitballs that Kevin had made over the summer. A man suddenly walked onto the stage.

The man was in his late thirtys. His hair was dark grayish azure. He also had a small beard on his chin and wore a black business suit.

“Greetings everyone. Some of you probably know me as vice principal neighsay but as of today I am now officially principal neighsay the new school principal.” The man now known as neighsay said shocking everyone.

“Um, excuse me, Mr. Naysay, but what happened to our previous principal?” Double D asked the new principal.

“Well...” Neighsay said, trailing off.

Flashback:

“Waitress Where's my order?" The old principal, who was sitting down in a cafe, said impatiently.

"Here you are, sir," the waitress said as she placed the principal food on the table: "The usual Triple Bacon Cheeseburger served on waffles and coated with extra butter, 20 large pancakes with extra grease, 40 large sugar donuts covered with gravy, and 2 large cups of coffee with extra sugar and cream.”

“Yum, my favorite.” The principal said happily.

End flashback:

“He died of a heart attack.” Double d said shocked.

“Well, not exactly.” Neighsay said.

Flashback:

“Clear," the EMT said, pressing the defibrillator on the principal chest, who lied unconscious in the ambulance. The man was then jolted awake.

"I'm alive," the man said happily. "I'm gonna celebrate with a new diet."

“Don't worry, sir," the EMT, a blond young man, said with a smile, "we'll make sure you stay safe."

“Man, I wish I had taken the day off because I am missing my show.” The driver of the ambulance said before noticing a car drive next to him. He turned to look and saw that there was a TV attached to the back of the car. The TV was on and showing an episode of what looked like a soap opera. ”Hey, it’s my show.” The driver quickly put all his attention on the show that was on the TV. This ended up distracting him enough that he didn’t see the road turning point that was in front of him. By the time he finally turned his attention back to the road, it was too late, as the ambulance had driven off the road and was now falling into the canyon below.

“I should have stayed in law school.” The driver said as the ambulance fell into the canyon. Shortly after the ambulance fell into the canyon, a large explosion was then heard, and smoke began flying out of the canyon. Shortly afterward, Grim suddenly appeared and walked near the edge of the road, looking down at the canyon the ambulance fell into.

“Wow, a three for one special.” Grim said before laughing.

End flashback:

“Anyhow, since I am taking the mantle of principal, a new vice principal was hired to take my spot , so say hello to Mr. Goodvibes." Neighsay said as suddenly another man suddenly walked onto stage. The man was probably around his late 40s. He had white hair and wore a brown suit.

“Greetings everyone.” Goobvibes said.

“Now since today is the first day of school and the school has just received a large budget, I decided to give everyone a treat for today.” Neighsay said. ”Goodvibe and I have decided to take you all to the amusement park.” Hearing that everyone cheers happily.

“Ah ha dork.” Kevin said as he clicked a button on his remote control, causing the drone to let go of the boulder of spitball.

“What the,” neighsays said as he looked up to see the large object falling onto him. Acting quickly, Neighsay quickly jumped out of the way, and immediately the boulder hit the stage podium, destroying it and the stage floor as it went through it, leaving a large hole on the stage. The boulder then hit a trampoline that was, for some reason, placed under the stage. It hit the trampoline and bounced through the hall and into the ceiling. It went through the ceiling, leaving a large hole, and a few minutes later it burst through another part of the ceiling, leaving a large hole, and it hit the floor in the auditorium, where it went through it, leaving a large hole.

“Oh dang, it seems we have to cancel the trip since now we have to use the extra budget to fix all this mess.” Goodvibe said.

“In that case, sorry everyone, but class will continue on as usual.” Neighsay said, and immediately all the students turned to look at Kevin. Seeing all the glares aimed at him, Kevin tries to laugh the hostility away to no avail.

“GET HIM!” short fuse yelled angrily before everyone charged at Kevin and started beating him up.

“Look at that shovel chin is getting beaten up.” Eddy said as he laughed before pulling out a bag of popcorn to enjoy the sight.
….
After everyone was dismissed from the auditorium, they began making their way towards class. Currently, right now Sunset and co. were in their first class, which was science class. The teacher for the class was a man in his early 30s. The man has dark brown hair. He was wearing dress shoes, brown pants, a white dress shirt, a green bow tie, and over it was a brown vest. On his vest was a badge depicting an hourglass.

“Greetings everyone, I am time turner, but you may just call me Doc, and I am your new science teacher.” Time turner said.

“What happened to the old science teacher?” Lightning dust asked.

“He went off to a better place.” Time turner said.

“You mean he past?” Starlight asked.

“No, I mean he moved to somewhere better, as in, he moved to Hawaii.” Time turner said. ”Apparently he went into early retirement, and during the summer he moved to Hawaii.”

“Oh,” Starlight said.

“Now onto today's lesson.” Time turner said. ”Today I will be teaching you all on the theory of time travel.”

“Um, excuse me Mr. Time Turner, sir.” Double d said. ”I don’t mean to sound disrespectful, but I like to point out that time travel is scientifically impossible.”

“Really double d after everything you've seen and been through during the summer, you still have the mindset that anything can be scientifically impossible.” Adagio said. ”Everything in this town is scientifically impossible.”

“Well, excuse me adagio for wanting to be realistic.” Double d said.

“There's literally nothing realistic in this town.” Adagio pointed out. ”The realistic train literally left this town a long time ago.”

“Well, regardless, there's still no proof that time travel is real.” Double d said, and as of to disprove his point, a bright flash of light suddenly appeared in the room, and once it was clear, everyone turned to the source to see a large old phone booth suddenly appear next to Time Tuner. The booth door opened, and another time turner and another sunset shimmer suddenly walked out of the booth.

“Time turner, we need you to come with us; the future is endanger.” The other Sunset said. ”And we need your help.”

“Oh dear,” Time turner said before turning to look at everyone that was in the classroom. ”Apologize students, but it seems I need to dismiss class early today since I am needed to save the future.”

Time turner then enters the phone booth with the other time turner and sunset before it disappears again in a flash of light. After it disappeared, silence reigned in the classroom as everyone tried to process what they just saw. That silence was eventually broken by Adagio, who had a smug look on her face.

“ Still don’t believe time travel isn’t real double d.” Adagio said smugly.

“I will admit that I was wrong.” Double d said.
….
Sunset and co., along with their classmates, were now in the school gym as their next class was gym class. After changing into their gym clothes, they stood in attendance as the gym teacher stood in front of them. Their teacher was a large muscular man who had tan skin. His hair was dark cobalt blue, and he had a small bear on his chin, which was similar colored. For clothing, he wore a blue track suit.

“Greetings everyone. For those who are new and don’t know who I am, allow me to introduce myself. I am you, gym teacher, coach Iron Will.“ The man now known as Iron Will said. ”And while I see that some of you are out of shape or scrawny, that will happen once I am done with you. By following my workout regiment, you will be able to reach a new level of fitness you never expected to achieve, and what’s more, if you buy my book now, I will throw you a free protein powder, both delicious and good for you.”

"What?" Sunset said with a confused face, which was mirrored by all the other students. ”Are you trying to sell us your book or something?”

“Oops, sorry, I got a little carryaway,” Iron will said in embarrassment. ”I also work as a health coach and motivational coach, which also involve me selling my books, which give out instructions and advice on how to become fit.” Iron will let out a coughbefore continuing. ”Anyhow, since today is the first day of school, I will go easy and just let everyone play the most popular gym game ever.” Iron will pause for suspense. ”And that is dodgeball.”

“Dodge ball.” Double d said in shock.

“ Score.” Aria said happily.

“Ahahha, you are dead eddy.” Garble said as he looked at Eddy, who shuddered when he saw Garble eye him.

“Alright, we shall split into two teams, and I shall decide the team captain in the best and most fairest way I can think of." Iron will say. ”Eenie meenie miney mo.” Iron will randomly point at a student as he said that. ”Now which one shall I choose to be team captain? Is it this one or is it you and you are it?” Iron will point at ember, and afterward he did the whole process again and pointed to sunset.

“All right, you two down in front and pick your teammates.” Iron will said, and immediately both sunset and ember went to the front and began to choose their team members.

Sunset chooses the Ed's, the dazzling, Gilda, cheese sandwich, starlight, sunburst, songbird, moondancer, and minuette. Ember chooses garble, lighting dust, short fuse, rolling thunder, Kevin, Rolf, Sven, Nazz, Jefferson, Johnny, Sarah, Jimmy, and fancy pants.

“All right, everyone, let’s begin." Iron will said before blowing his whistle, and immediately both sides grabbed the balls that was in the middle of the gym.

“All right, what’s the plan?” Double D said as he stood next to sunset and Aria.

“The plan is to avoid getting hit and take out our opponent.” Sunset said as she threw a ball at Kevin, who dodged the attack.

“That’s not exactly a plan.“ Double d said to Sunset, who had run off to take a ball that was on the ground.

“Sounds like a plan to me.” Aria said as she threw a ball at Jimmy. The ball hit him in the face, causing him to fall to the ground in pain and with a black eye.

“I can see stars.” Jimmy said in pain.

“Score,” Aria said.

“ Jimmy.” Sarah yelled in horror before turning to Aria, "Why you.” Sarah picks up a ball and throws it at the siren.

“Too predictable.” Aria said with a smirk before casually dodging the ball throw at her. She then picked up the ball that was on the ground next to her before throwing it at Sarah, who dodged it by ducking. However, as she was getting up, she didn’t notice the ball hitting the wall behind her, causing the ball to bounce forward, where it then hit Sarah from behind, causing her to fall face first onto the ground. The ball, meanwhile, was bounced into the air, where it fell towards Aria, who caught it with ease.

“That was pretty good.” Double d said amazed. ”How you did that.”

“Well, if you were around as long as I have, you would have a lot of time to practice.” Aria said. ”It also helps that I invented the game.”

“Wait, you invented dodgeball.” Double d ask surprise.

“Yeah, she did.” Adagio said as she stood next to Double D. ”Aria created this game just so she can throw objects at people without getting into trouble.”

“Eat this dork.” Kevin said as he was about to throw a ball at Eddy but was stopped by Garble, who took the ball.

“Hold it.” Garble said. ”If anyone is going to hit Eddy, it’s me.”

“Take a number because I am going first.” Sven said before a ball suddenly hit him in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground. The two then turned to see Gilda, who had a smirk on her face.

“One lame brain down.” Gilda said with a smirk before a ball suddenly hit her in the face, causing her to fall onto her back.

“EAT THAT.” Short fuse, who was standing next to rolling thunder and lightning dust, shouted.

“Hey, short fuse.” Cheese sandwich said gaining short fuse attention. ”I bet you can’t hit me with your ball.”

“Oh yeah, wanna bet.” Short fuse said as he threw his ball at cheese sandwich. However much to the washout annoyance, Cheese Sandwich dodged each ball throw at him with ease.

“ Nope.”

“Try again.”

“Miss me, and please don’t kiss me.”

“ Ahhhh.” Short fuse yellas he threw his ball at Cheese Sandwich, who cartwheeled out of the way, revealing Aria, who was standing behind him. The former siren caught the ball with ease and toss it back at short fuse, who didn’t have time to react as the ball hit him in the stomach, causing him to clutch it in pain as he fell onto his knees.

“Another one’s bite the dust.” Aria cheer.

“Why you.” Lightning dust said as she and rolling thunder threw their ball at Aria, who simply jumped out of the way, avoiding the attack with ease.

“Quick lumpy throw the ball at Kevin or garble now.” Eddy said as he hid behind Ed, using him as a human shield. Next to Ed was Sonata, who was throwing balls after balls.

“ Why.” Ed asked.

“Ah, because...” Eddy said but couldn’t finish as a ball hit Ed face. It bounced off Ed's face and hit Sonata.

“Ha, two dorks for the price of one.” Kevin laughed as he watched Ed and Sonata walk away to sit at the bleachers, leaving Eddy out in the open. ”You next dork.” Kevin was about to throw another ball, but before he could garble, push him aside.

“I thought I told you I would be the one hitting Eddy." Garble said.

“On no, you don't; I am hitting Eddy." Kevin said before he and Garble began to argue with one another. This left them open as two balls hit them, taking them out of the game.

“ Score.” Starlight, who was standing next to Sunburst, said. She then turned to face Sunburst. ”Nice throw sunburst.”

“Thank you.” Sunburst said.

“Hey, look out.” Songbird said trying to warn the two, but it was too late as two balls hit the two, taking them out of the game.

“Another one bites the dust,” lighting dust said as she cheered with rolling thunder.

“I try to warn them.” Songbird said before turning her attention back to the game.

“Prepare for balls of pain, Ed boys.” Rolf said as he threw a ball at double d, but before it could hit him, Sunset pulled him aside from the incoming ball. After she pulled Double D aside, Sunset threw a ball at Rolf, who unfortunately was able to dodge the ball. However, the ball ended up hitting Johnny, who was behind Rolf, taking him out of the game.

“Take this and this.” Minuette said as she threw a ball at lightning dust, who avoided the ball with ease. Lightning Dust responded by throwing a ball at Minuette, but the girl was able to dodge the attack. After dodging the attack, Minuette throws another ball at lightning dust, who dodges the attack. After dodging the attack, lightning throws a ball at Minuette, who manages to dodge the attack but is unfortunately unable to dodge the ball thrown towards her by rolling thunder. The ball hit her on her face, causing her to fall to the ground.

“Another one bits the dust.” Rolling thunder said happily; however, this happiness was shortlived as Songbird threw a ball at her, taking her out of the game.

“Look like I finally got one,” Songbird said.

“And so do I.” Jefferson said as he was about to throw a ball at Songbird, but before he could, Moondancer hit him. ”Ah, come on.”

“You know this isn’t bad.” Moondancer said before a ball hit her, causing her to fall to the ground and her glasses to break.

“Oops, sorry, madam, I didn’t mean to hit you in the face.” Fancy pants said as he stared at the down moondancer. This left him distracted long enough for cheese sandwiche to hit him in the face. Fancy pants then fall onto the ground with his monocle on the ground broken.

“That one is for moondancer, “ cheese sandwich said.

“Ok, I deserve that.” Fancy Pants said as he got up.

“Dude, not cool.” Nazz said as she tried to avoid the balls that both Adagio and Aria were throwing at her, "Seriously not cool.” After Nazz said that, a ball hit her, taking her out of the game.

“Look like another one bits the dust,” Adagio said with a smile before receiving a ball to the face.

“Another point for me.” Lightning dust said happily before a ball hit her in the face, taking her out of the game.

“ Ahhhh.” Rolf let out a battle cry as he was about to throw a ball but was hit in the face by Aria, taking him out of the game.

“Well, look at that; it’s just six against one now.” Aria said as she noticed that her team now outnumbers ember. ”I think you should give up now.”

“Don’t underestimate me.” Ember said before grabbing two balls and jumping into the air. Once in the air, she threw two balls into Eddy and Songbird, taking them out. Seeing this Aria throw a ball at Ember, who was still in midair but much to the former siren, shock ember just kicked the ball before it could touch her. Aria managed to dodge the ball, and immediately after dodging the attack, she turned back to Ember, who, after landing on the ground, quickly ran towards the balls on the ground and began throwing them at her opponent. She threw them so fast that her hands became a blur. With ease, she took out most of her remaining opponent, leaving only cheese sandwich and aria left.

“Wow, she’s good.” Cheese sandwich said amazed.

“I actually agree with you on that one.” Aria said as she turned her attention to ember. ”Tell me, how are you good at this?”

“It’s simple. I come from a long line of dodgeball players.” Ember said. ”My family practices the arts of dodgeball to the point we perfected it, and I myself am considered a dodgeball prodigy that I manage to win the national dodgeball championship at the age of 10.”

“Looks like I finally found a worthy opponent in the arts of dodgeball.” Aria said as she threw a ball at ember who quickly tossed a ball at it. The two balls hit and quickly pushed each other back. Ember and aria quickly grabbed the balls as they were being pushed back towards them. After grabbing their respective balls, they began throwing their balls at each other. The two dodge and keep throwing more balls at each other. During all of this cheese sandwich stood on the sidelines watching the match.

Ember throws a ball so fast that it becomes a blur. However, Aria was able to see the incoming ball and quickly grab cheese sandwich and put him in front of her. The ball hit him taking him out of the game. Aria toss her human shield aside and quickly grab five balls and toss them into the air. With superhuman strength, she jumped into the air and was now next to the balls. As she and the balls fall back onto the ground, she rapidly kicks them at ember who quickly runs towards the wall behind her as the balls go after her. She quickly ran up the wall and avoided the balls, which just hit the walls. The force of the hit causes the balls to bounce into the air. Ember, after jumping off the wall, headed towards the ball and kicked them as they fell to the ground. Aria, seeing the incoming balls, quickly kicked a bunch of balls that were on the ground towards the incoming balls. The balls manage to accurately hit the incoming balls, causing them to fall to the ground. Aria then grabs two balls and then spins her entire body so fast she becomes a blur. As she spun, she threw the two balls towards ember who managed to successfully grab the two balls. However, the force of the balls was strong enough to cause her to slide back a bit. Once she stops sliding, she looks at Aria, who has stopped spinning.

Both sides now stare at each other in silence, which was broken by ember, who threw the two balls at aria. Aria smirked before bending backwards, allowing the two balls to fly harmlessly over her. As Aria straightened herself, she grabbed a ball and threw it at Ember, who just tilted her head a bit to the side, causing the ball to fly harmlessly past her.

“As much as fun this has been, I believe we should end this,” ember said.

“I agree,” Aria said as she smirked at ember who smirked back at the former siren. The two grab a ball and quickly stare at each other down.

“Prepared for my finishing move.” Ember yelled as she spun the arm that was holding the ball. ”The dragons wrath.” She spun her arm so fast it became a blur.

“And here’s my final move, the siren spin.” Aria said as she once again spun her body so fast it became a blur. However, unlike before, she managed to spin so fast that she became a small tornado.

“Prepared to meet you end.” Ember said as she threw the balls towards aria. The ball flew so fast that it became a blur.

“The only one who is able to meet their end is you.” Aria said as she continued to spin before throwing the ball. After throwing the ball, Aria stops spinning. The ball aria throw moves so fast that, like ember, it becomes a blur. The two balls hit one another and began trying to push each other back. As the two balls try to push each other back, the images of a dragon and aria siren form suddenly appear above the balls. The two images try to push each other back. As the two continue to push each other back, a large explosion suddenly happens, and the two balls are pushed back. The balls move so fast that both Aria and ember didn’t have enough time to dodge the incoming ball and were instantly hit by them, taking them out of the game. seeing that iron will blow his whistle.

“Games over.” Iron will say. ”It's a tie.”

“ Impressive.” Aria said as she got up. ”It's been a while since I met an opponent.”

“That goes for me too.” Ember said as she and Aria approached one another. ”Some day I will beat you.”

“Not if I beat you first.” Aria said as she and ember shook hands. The two nodded at one another with respect.
….
After gym class finished, everyone went towards their next class, and unlike the previous two classes, nothing exciting happened, and class continued on without anything supernatural or interesting happening. After a while, everyone was now in the cafeteria enjoying their lunch.

“So how do you think of your first day of school so far?” Sunset asked her twin sister, Eclipse, who was sitting next to her.

“It was alright, I guess.” Eclipse said.

“What about you, sunshine?” Sunset asked her little sister.

“It was fun so far.” Sunshine shimmer said.

“I found it great.” Double d said.

“Only you would find it great.” Eddy said. "Well, I find it boring.”

"You are not the only one, as besides dodgeball, everything else had been really boring.” Aria said.

“Well, at least the food is good.” Sonata said as she took a bite of her meatloaf.

“I agree.” Ed said as he stuffed his meatloaf into his mouth.

….
After lunch, everyone continued on with the rest of the class as usual, where the only exciting thing happening was in English class, where the teacher accidentally summoned a demon from the netherworld. After a few minutes of battle and getting an exorcist, they were able to banish it, and afterward, class continued on as usual with nothing exciting happening.

After school was over, the group was now in the dazzling van and were heading home. When they reached the cup de sac, they saw a large drill-like vehicle sticking out of a large hole in the ground. On the side of the vehicle was an opening with a staircase, and walking up the staircase was Nergal, and next to him was a woman whom Sunset recognized as Ed Aunt Sis. As soon as the two enter the vehicle, the stairs pull inside, and afterward the entrance closes, and the drill starts up and goes backwards into the hole.

“What the.” Sunset asked, surprised. The van parked in front of Sunset House, where she saw her parents, Sunny and Grim, standing in the front yard. She and everyone exited the van and approached the group.

“Oh, hey honey, how were your first days of school?” Bright light asked her kids when she spotted them.

“It was fine, mom.” Sunset said.

“It was fun.” Sunshine said.

“It was okay.” Eclipse said.

“So what was that all about?” Sunset pointed to the hole.

“Oh, Ed aunt sis, come for a visit, and shortly after she came, Nergal showed up and tried to get in a relationship with her.” Bright Burn said. ”One thing led to another, and he and Aunt Sis got married.”

“Marry doesn't; that means Nergal is Ed's uncle now.” Double d asked.

“Yeah, more or less, but the good news is he is no longer out to destroy us or kidnap us,” Sunny said.

“I guess that’s means we now have one less person out to get us.” Sunset said before walking towards her house. ”Anyhow, if anyone needs me, I will be in my room.”

“And I will be working on my rock collection.” Eclipse said as she walked away.

“I think I go help myself to some popsicles.” Sunshine said as she walked to the shimmer household.

“I think I should go do my homework.” Double d said as he walked home.

“Well, I think we should go and work on our scam.” Eddy said. ”Come on, Ed.” He and Ed walked away.

“Come on, let’s go home.” Adagio said as she and the other two sirens walked back towards their van.

“I am going to work now.” Grim said as he walked off.

“And I think I should go make dinner.” Bright light said as she walked to the house.

“Huh, look at the time. I think the game is starting.” Bright Burn said as he looked at his watch before entering the house.
….
In Canterlot City and across Canterlot High School was a garden that was being tended by a green-haired teenage girl. After she was done watering one of the flowers in the garden, she began making her way out of the garden. However, as she walked, she accidentally tripped on a rock, causing her to let go of the watering can she was holding. She landed face first in a mud puddle.

“Ah, my eyes.” The girl said as she got up. ”I can’t see.”

“Here, let me help you.” A voice from in front of her said. ”Here, take my handkerchief.”

“Oh, thanks.” The girl said as she took the handkerchief and wiped her face of the mud. After she did that, she turned to look at the person who had given her the handkerchief and immediately screamed, as standing in front of her was a large spider.

“Hey, you okay.” The spider said seeing the girl scare looked.

“Ah, don't; please don’t eat me.” The girl said as she dropped the handkerchief she was holding before moving backwards.

“Hey, it’s alright, I am not going to eat you.” The spider said before a rock was thrown on his face.

“Leave me alone.” The girl shouted as she continued to throw rocks after rocks at the spider.

“Okay, okay, I leave.” The spider said with a sad face. ”Sorry to bother you.” As the spider walked away, the girl couldn’t help but feel guilty, especially after seeing the spider's expression.

“Wait, I am sorry I hit you; it’s that you scare me is all.” The girl said to the spider, and immediately after she said that, the spider stopped and turned to face her.

“It’s alright.” The spider said before turning his attention to the garden. ”So you did all this.”

“Yes, I did.” The girl said.

“Well, it looks like you did a great job, as this looks like quite a lovely garden.” The spider said.

“Thanks you.” The girl said as she approached the spider.

“The name Jeff, by the way, what’s yours?” Jeff said as he extended one of his hands towards the girl.

“Wallflower blush.” The girl, now known as Wallflower, said before shaking Jeff's hand.

“Well, nice to meet you, Wallflower." Jeff said. ”I feel like this is the start of a beautiful friendship.”
….
Somewhere in the everfree forest, a cave can be seen, and in that cave, a hole suddenly opened up on the cave floor, and immediately after the cave floor opened up, large flames came out of it. Shortly after the flames subsided, a hand came out of the hole. It grabbed the edge of the hole and began pulling itself out. Shortly afterward, a figure came out of the hole. It stood up and dusted itself. This figure was none other than tirek.

"Finally, I was able to find a way out of the underworld.” Tirek said. ”Now that I am free, I can finally begin my crusade of ridding this world of the countless supernatural freaks that infect this world.”

Tirek was about to make his way out of the cave when he suddenly spotted something. He took a closer look and saw a stone structure of some kind, and on it was what looked like seven crystals of different colors. He walked closer to the crystals to get a better look at them. Once he was near enough, he pulled out a device and used it to scan the crystal. Once he was done, he looked at the screen that was on the device. The device beeps a few times before stopping. After he saw the result of his scan, he turned his attention to the crystal.

“Incredible, this crystal contains incredible power.” Tirek said as he put his device away to look at the crystal. He then smiled evilly as he removed the crystal from the stone structure. ”Powers I can use to destroy all the supernatural freaks that infect this world.”

A compartment on his armor then opens up, and Tirek immediately drops the crystal into it, and after he does that, the compartment closes up. Afterward, Tirek then began making his way out of the cave, and as he was leaving the cave, he began thinking of ways he could use the crystals to help him in his crusade on the supernatural.

….
In another school in Canterlot City, a certain principal can be seen looking through a resume of her newest teachers.

“Everything seems to be in order, Mr. Shadow." The principal said as she put that the resume and eye the man in front of her. ”Welcome to crystal prep.”

“Thank you, Miss Cinch; you won’t regret hiring me.” Mr. Shadow said. ”But please, for now on, call me Sombra or Mr. Sombra if you prefer.” Across from Cinch was none other than Sombra, who was now wearing a white button-up shirt, long blue pants, black shoes, and a white lab coat.

“Very well, Mr. Sombra." Cinch said. ”Now your first class will be tomorrow, so I expect you to be here early morning before school officially starts.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I will be here on time.” Sombra said.

“Now that everything is settled, you may leave now.” Cinch said, and after saying that, Sombra left through the door and began walking through the school hallway. He smiled evilly as he headed towards the exit. As he walked towards the exit, he came across a staircase, and coming down the staircase was a person who had her full attention on the book she was reading. Due to her attention being on the book, she accidentally bumped into Sombra.

“Hey, watch it.” Sombra said as he eyed the girl. The girl wore the crystal prep uniform and wore thick black glasses; her hair, which was styled into a bun, was navy blue, and there was a light purple and pink highlight in her hair.

“Oops, sorry sir.” The girl said before she walked away.

“The nerve of teens this days,” Sombra said before he walked off towards the exit of the school. After exiting the school, he walked towards the van that was parked in front of the school. He opened the door that’s at the back of the van, revealing that at the back of the van was wind rider who was looking at multiple monitors that were showing Canterlot High School.

“Did it go well, sir?” Wind rider asked.

“Oh yes, it did, and I am now officially the new science teacher of crystal prep.” Sombra said as he entered the van, and shortly after he entered it, he closed the door. ”And now that I have infiltrated crystal prep, I now have a hideout I can use to observe Canterlot High for any traces of the strange energy that surrounds the school.”

“Out of curiosity, why didn't you just become a teacher at Canterlot High School?" Wind rider asked.

“It’s because Canterlot High School isn’t hiring any new teachers or any other faculty.” Sombra said. ”And I don’t think I can pass as a student.”

“ Oh.” Wind rider said. ”Anyhow, what do you hope to achieve with all of this?”

“It’s simple, really.” Sombra said as he smiled evilly. ”Once I find the source of the strange energy, I will harness it and use its power to not only get my revenge on that brat but also conquer the world.”

After he was done talking, Sombra laughed evilly.

Author's Note

Sorry for the late update but I encounter some problems while writing this story and in addition to that i was busy working on my guardians of harmony story.

Anyhow for anyone who wasn’t able to tell the other members of the dragon gang is actually the human counterpart of garble dragon friends who I recall wasn’t giving name so I just make up my own names.

Fun fact this line here:

"Ah, isn't this exhilarating gentleman? Can you feel the knowledge in the air!"Double D said happily.

"Yeah, call a nurse 'cause I'm choking on it." Eddy said in a sarcastic voice.
was an actually line that was said in the episode Out With The Old In With The Ed which was the episode where the Ed’s first go to school.

By the way can anyone tell who was the teen sombra bumped into. I will gave you a hint. She is a canon character.

And as for tirek can anyone guess what was the crystal he found in the cave was.

And as you can see things are about to get interesting and I bet all of you were surprised that we move back to canterlot city. But then again you didn’t really expected we have seen the last of the rainbooms or canterlot high.

And in case you were wondering yes the phone booth was a dr who reference and it was also a reference to how time turned himself is base off dr who.

Anyhow please leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.

Chapter 20: A grim fundraiser.

In the auditorium of Peach Creek Junior High, all the students can be seen sitting down on the chairs that are available in the auditorium.

“Why do you think we are here?” Sunset, who was sitting next to Double D, asked.

“Not sure, but I believe it might be very important,” Double D said.

“Well, for whatever reason they call us here, I hope they hurry up because I am bored waiting.” Eddy complaint.

"You are not the only one, Eddy." Aria said in an annoyed voice. “Me and Adagio are also getting annoyed waiting.”

“Hey guys, I think it is starting.” Sonata said as she pointed to the stage. Everyone looked and saw Neighsay getting on stage and standing in front of the microphone podium.

“Greetings everyone. I know you all are wondering why I call you all here.” Neighsay said. ”Well, the answer is simple.” Neighsay pauses for suspense before finally talking again. ”We are doing a school fundraiser.”

“That's what’s this assembly about.” Eddy said annoyed. ” Lame.”

“Now I know some of you might think of this as lame, but hold your opinion until you see the prizes we are giving away.” Neighsay said before turning his attention to the back of the stage. ”Goodvibes, tell them the prizes.”

“Right sir.” Goodvibes said as he walked onto the stage holding a microphone and piece of paper. He then held out the paper and began reading it. ”Now everyone, the prizes that are given will depend on the amount of money you make in this fundraiser. For fifth place, the winner will get a pogo stick; for fourth place, the winner will get a new soda drinking hat; for third place, the winner will get new school supplies; for second place, the winner will get a new video camera; and for first place, the winner will get two tickets to the Jawbreaker factory.”

“Jawbreaker factory,” Eddy shouted happily.

“Now that is out of the way. Iron will if you please.” Neighsay said, and immediately Iron Will, who was sitting down in a forklift, entered the auditorium. Said forklift was carrying a large amount of boxes. He stopped in front of the stage and lowered the boxes to the ground. ”Now in this box you see before you contain chocolates that you are to sell to your customers. Once you are out of chocolate to sell, you may go to my office to inform me so I can give you more chocolate to sell. Now if there is no question, you may now pick up the boxes.”

After he was done talking, everyone quickly went to the front of the stage to take as many boxes as they could. Once they were done, all the students began talking among themselves.

"All right, everyone, let's go out and sell some chocolates." Eddy said as he and Ed, carrying multiple boxes of chocolates, approached Sunset and Co.

"Um, Eddy, I like to point out that it is just two tickets, which isn't enough for all of us." Double d said.

"Eh, we will worry about the details later." Eddy said, "For now, lets just sell these chocolates and win me those tickets."

"Fat chance, eddy." Garble said as he approached Eddy. "I am going to win those tickets, and once I do, I am going to shred them right in front of your face."

"Why go to all that effort if you're going to shred them up?" Sunset asked.

"Because I know it will hurt Eddy, that's why." Garble said before laughing.

"Oh yeah, not if I win them first." Eddy said.

"In your dreams, Eddy." Garble said before walking away.

"Come on guys, lets go sell some chocolates." Eddy said before he began running out of the auditorium.

"But eddy, its still a school day." Double d shouted to Eddy, who immediately walked back towards them.

"Fine, I will wait until after school to sell." Eddy said annoyed. Sunset then took one of the boxes on top of the pile Ed was holding and held the box in front of her.

"The chocolate sailor." Sunset said as she read the words that were printed on the box. On the box there was also an image of a chubby man in a sailor uniform made entirely of chocolate.

"By the way, goodvibe, where did you get these chocolates anywhere?" Neighsay asked as he and Goodvibe began walking down the stage.

"Oh, I got these chocolates from this guy I met the other day," Goodvibe said.

Flashback:

Goodvibe was standing in a dark alleyway, and standing in front of him was a man. Due to the darkness of the alleyway, the man featured was difficult to identify.

"So you can get me the chocolates for the school fundraiser tomorrow," Goodvibe asked the man.

"Of course I can good, sir." The man spoke in a high-pitched voice. "In fact, I can get you school a steady supply of chocolates for your fundraiser."

"And what you want in return, sir." Goodvibe said.

"I want nothing in return; I just want people to enjoy my chocolates." The man spoke. "So you can keep all the money you make for the fundraiser.

"Wow, really, thank you, sir." Goodvibe said.

"No, no, thank you, goodvibe." The man said as he smiled in the darkness.

End flashbacks:
"Well, that sounds like something that might come back to bite us later." Neighsay said.

"Hey now, don't think like that; that guy looks pretty trustworthy to me." Goodvibe said.

"Well then, I hope you are right for your sake, Goodvibe, for if anything happens, I will be holding you responsible,” Neighsay said as he and Goodvibe left the stage.
....
After school was let out for the day, everyone quickly exited the class and began making their way to the nearest neighborhood to begin selling chocolates.

“All right, everyone, let’s begin selling some chocolates.” Eddy said as he and everyone began exiting the school. All the chocolate boxes they have acquired had been placed on a wheelbarrow that Ed was pushing from behind them.

“Hey, where’s sunshine?” Aria said, noticing sunset little sister is missing.

“Oh, sunshine told me and sunset earlier that she was planning on joining Smolder in selling chocolates.” Eclipse said.

“ Smolder.” Double d Said.”You mean garble little sister.”

“Yep, the same one.” Sunset said.

“Oh, by the way, Sockhead, where’s grim and sunny?” Eddy said. ”I thought I told you to call them and tell them to meet us after school.”

“Not sure they should be here by...” Double d said, but before he could finish, a portal suddenly opened next to them, and out came grim and sunny.

“All right, we are here.” Sunny said. ”So what is it you want?”

“We are selling chocolates,” Eddy said.

“Let me guess to make money to buy jawbreakers." Grim said.

“No to make money for the school fundraiser.” Sunset said.

“Really.” Grim said as in a skeptic voice.

“And so Eddy can win first place and get tickets to the Jawbreaker factory.” Eclipse said.

“Yep, that seems right.” Sunny said.

“All right, everyone, grab as many boxes as you can and split up as we are hitting as many houses as we can.” Eddy said. ”Since I have a fundraiser to win and two tickets with my name on them.”

“Well, in that case, you two have fun since me and aria aren’t interested.” Adagio said before she and Aria began making their way towards their parked van.

“ Anyhow.” Double D said, "I think it is best everyone split up into teams of two. I will go with Eddy, Ed with Sonata, Sunny with Grim, and Sunset with Eclipse. Does anyone have any problems with that arrangement?”

“No, I don’t think so.” Sunset said.

“In that case, let's start selling.” Eddy said before he and everyone began talking, taking as many boxes as they could from the wheelbarrow. After they were done picking up the boxes, they separated and headed in different directions. As they walked away, Grim couldn’t help but stare at the cover of the box he was carrying.

“The chocolate sailor.” Grim said as he stared at the brand name on the box.

“Something wrong, grim.” Sunny, who was walking beside Grim, holding a pile of the chocolate boxes, asked.

“Oh, there's nothing wrong.” Grim said as he turned to face Sunny before turning his attention to back the box. ”It just that there is something very familiar with the brand name. It's just that I can’t figure out why that is.”
….
After splitting up, both Sonata and Ed walked around a neighborhood before finally approaching one of the houses. The two walked towards the front door of the house, and immediately after arriving at the front door, Ed immediately rang the doorbell, and shortly afterward, the door opened, revealing Zecora.

“My color, this one surprise.” Zecora said. ”If it isn’t the Ed boy and the rude girl that broke my window. What reason is for you visit?

“Hi miss.” Sonata said. ”We are selling chocolate for a fundraiser; do you want to buy some?” Immediately after she said that, Zecora's eye twisted a bit.

“Chocolate, did you say chocolate?” Zecora said as one of her eyes twisted.

“Yes, ma’am.” Ed said. ”One box or two.”

“Chocolate?! Chocolate?! Chocolate! Chocolate!” Zecora shouted as her eyes turned bloodshot and she had a deranged look on her face. She kept repeatedly screaming chocolate over and over again, scaring the two as they back away in fear before eventually running away, and shortly after they did that, Zecora ran after them all while screaming chocolate.
….
Both Eddy and Double D were standing in front of a house. Eddy knocked on the door, and shortly afterward the door opened, revealing officer sludge.

“Oh, hey, what can I do for you kids?” Sludge asked the two.

“Greetings good sir, we are doing a school fundraiser.” Double d said. "And we are currently selling chocolates. Do you wish to have some?”

“Sorry, no, can’t do I already spent my money on chocolate.” Sludge said before he showed them a box of chocolate sailors he bought.

"What, where did you get those?” Eddy demanded.

“From those guys.” Sludge said before pointing to something. Both Eddy and Double D turn to see both Gilda and Cheese Sandwich walking on the sidewalk and pushing a wheelbarrow full of money.

“Well, it seems both Gilda and cheese sandwich have beaten us to the punch.” Double D said as sludge went back into his house and closed the door.

“Come on, double d, let’s go.” Eddy said as he and Double D began walking towards another house.

“I wonder how the others are doing.” Double d said.
….
Both grim and sunny approach a house, and after knocking on the door, the door opens, revealing a very elderly man.

“Greetings sir.” Grim said. ”We are...”

“The grim reaper.” The elderly man shouted in fear. ”You will never catch me alive.” He swung his walking cane at grim head, causing it to fly off his body. After he did that, the elderly man closed the door, and immediately afterward, a car burst through the garage door, and in the car was the elderly man, who was driving away as fast as he could. Sunny stood in silence for a moment before eventually breaking it.

“You know, in hindsight, maybe having the grim reaper sell chocolate door to door might not have been a good idea.” Sunny said in a deadpan voice before she went and picked up Grim head and placed it back on his body.

“I swear this always happens even when I am not on the clock.” Grim said before he and Sunny began walking towards another house.
….
Sunset and eclipse knocked on the door of a house, and shortly after they did that, the door opened, revealing police officer torch. Sunset opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, Torch interrupted her.

“Let me guess you are selling chocolate for a fundraiser.” Torch said. ”And you want me to buy some.”

“Um, yes, how do you know?” Sunset asked surprise.

"You are not the first one.” Torch said before he showed them a box of chocolate sailors. ”Sorry kids, but I already bought ten boxes.” Before sunset could say anything else, he closed the door.

“Well, that was a bust,” Eclipsed said bluntly.

“Come on, let’s go eclipsed.” Sunset said to her twin sister as they began walking towards another house.
….
“All right, Ed, you know what to do,"Sonata asked.

“Ah, huh, flatter the customer and make them feel good.” Ed said.

“That’s right, Ed.” Sonata said before she knocked on the door of the house. The door opened to reveal moondancer.

“Oh, hey, I know you two; you are Ed and Sonata, right.” Moondancer said before eyeing the chocolate and immediately knew what Ed and Sonata wanted.

“Hey, madam, How have you been?” Sonata asked.

"How've I been?” Moondancer asked confused since if they are trying to sell her chocolates, why ask something like that.

“ Anyhow….” Sonata said but was interrupted by Ed.

“I love you.” Ed said before grinning and staring at moondancer . He continued to stare at moondancer with a grin on his face. This ended up freaking moondancer that she slowly closed her door.

“What was that, Ed?” Sonata said as she turned to face Ed.

“What you said flatterd the customer.” Ed said in a defensive tone.

“I think you laid on a teensy bit thick there,“ Sonata said, “here let me try.” Sonata turned back to the door and knock on it, and almost immediately the door opened, slightly revealing Moondancer.

“P-Please, just g-go away.” Moondancer said. ”Look, what is it that you two want?”

"We want to sell you some chocolates.” Sonata said before presenting the chocolates she was carrying to moondancer.”Do you want to buy some?”

“We Got Her Now!” exclaimed Ed happily. Moondancer then fully opened the door and looked at the two with a look of annoyance.

“Sorry, chocolate has sugar, and sugar turns into bubbling fat. Isn’t that right, ‘lover boy?’ ” Moondancer said before turning her attention to Ed.

“Hee hee!” Ed chuckled as his belly started to bubble. “It tickles!”

Moondancer then showed them a picture of herself when she was 10 years old. The picture shows a younger, more obese moondancer who has chocolate stains covering her mouth.

“As you can see, me and Chocolate no longer hang,“ Moondancer said as she handed Sonata the picture. ”You can keep that for five bucks!”

“I’ll take ten!” Sonata said.
….
In eddy bedroom, everyone, with the exception of Ed and Sonata, is currently discussing their progress so far, which was apparently none.

“So your telling me none of you guys have been successful.” Eddy nearly shouted.

"Hey, there's no need to shout; it’s not like you are doing any better than us.” Sunset said. ”Besides, it's not our fault, as the houses we keep going to are the ones who already bought chocolates from the other students.”

“That’s so happen to be the same problem we are facing as well.” Double d said.

“Well, what about you two? Why are you two having difficulty selling chocolates?” Eddy said.

“Hey man, don’t blame me.” Grim said annoyed. ”It isn’t my fault that people are overreacting when they see me knocking on their doors.”

"Yeah, grim. It's quite annoying that people are running away in fear when they see death knocking on their door.” Sunny said in a sarcastic voice.

“Don’t give me that attitude.” Grim said annoyed.

“Anyhow, it seems from what we have gathered, all the other students who are taking part in the fundraiser are making great progress in selling chocolates when compared to us.” Double d said. ”It seems our fellow students are doing something that we aren’t.”

“And I highly doubt they are willing to share any of their secrets with us.” Grim said.

“Well, if they aren’t willing to share, then we can just try to find out ourselves.” Eddy said before he began walking out of his room, and shortly after he did that, the others quickly looked at one another before shrugging their shoulders and began following Eddy.
….
Somewhere in town, a small stall can be seen. A sign can be seen on top of the stall that reads chocolate cover cherry, and on the counter of the stall were multiple plastic containers full of cherry cover chocolates. Attending the stall was Cherry Jubilee, who had placed another container on the table. After placing the container on the table, a person suddenly came by and stopped in front of the stall. After stopping at the stall, he and Jubilee began talking with one another.

As they talked, they didn’t notice sitting down at the side of the stall were Eddy and Double D, who were peeking through a small hole that was located at the side of the wooden stall. They saw through the hole that at the back of the stall there was a table, and on the table was a small cooking pot that seemed to be full of melted chocolates. Next to the pot were the chocolate sailors boxes, which were all open, and around them were torn wrappers.

“It seems Miss Jubilee is melting down her chocolates and using the melted chocolates to cover her cherries to create cherries cover chocolates, which she can sell towards her customers for a much higher price." Double d said as he and Eddy got up and quickly went to look at the front of the stall where they saw Cherry Jubilee selling two containers to the person she was talking to. The two then walked away to discuss what they had seen with the rest of their friends.
....
Somewhere in another part of the town, a different stand can be seen. On the stand was a sign that read chocolates for sale. Attached to the sign was another sign that said free washout merchandise for every box of chocolates bought. Attending the stand were lightning dust, rolling thunder, and short fuse. Standing in front of them was a huge line of people who, after buying a chocolate box, were given a free washout merchandise, from t-shirts to keychains to bobble heads, etc.

Standing from the sidewalk from across the stall was grim and sunny, who was watching everything.

“Well, it seems we have just found out how the washout is being successful in selling chocolates.” Grim said before he and Sunny walked away to rejoin the rest.
….
In another part of the town, another stand can be seen. Hanging on the stand was a sign that said Free hats for every box of chocolates purchased. Standing in front of the stand was a huge line of people, and attending the stand were both Sassy Saddles and Coco Pommel, who were giving free hats with every box that was purchased. Standing at the sidewalk that was located across the stall was sunset and eclipse. The two stare at them for a few moments before walking off to rejoin the rest of their friends.
....
In Eddy House, the group had regroup once again to discuss what they had found out so far.

"So to summarize, Cherry Jubilee is melting her chocolates and using her melted chocolates to cover her cherries and selling them as cherry cover chocolates." Double d said. "The washouts are giving free merchandise for every box of chocolates their customers bought, and Sassy Saddles and Coco Pommel are doing something similar to the washout only instead of free merchandise; they are giving out free hats."

"And don't forget the flower sisters." Sunset said. "Me and Eclipse saw them while we were walking towards Eddy House. We saw them giving out free flowers for every box of chocolates they customers bought."

"Anyhow, from the information we have gathered, I have come to one conclusion." Double d said.

"Which is?" Eddy asked.

"Which is to think outside the box?" Double d said.

" What." Eddy said confused. "What you mean, think outside the box."

"Well, its simple, eddy." Double d said. "When the other students sold their chocolates, they didn't just go door to door or set up a stand; they also tried to add something extra to make the chocolate more attractive to customers. such as with the case with Sassy, the washout, and the flower sisters. They were giving out something free for every box of chocolate their customer bought, or in the case with cherry jubilee, she instead just melted her chocolate and used the melted chocolate to cover her cherry to sell as cherry cover chocolate. Basically, we need to think of a way to make our chocolate more attractive so people will buy it. But the question is how." Everyone stayed in silence for a few moments before the silence was broken by Eddy.

"I have an idea." Eddy said before running out of the door. Everyone just stares at the open door before Eddy peeks his head out of the door frame. "What are you guys waiting for? Let's go." Eddy then pulled his head back. Everyone stares at one another before eventually following Eddy.

"Hey, where are Ed and Sonata?" Grim asked as he noticed both Ed and Sonata were missing.

"Now that you mention it, I haven't seen those two after we split up to sell chocolates." Sunset said. "I hope those two are not doing anything stupid.
....
Both Ed and Sonata were standing in front of a house covered in bandages, with Sonata even holding crutches.

"This is without a doubt our best idea yet." Sonata said. "Pretending to be hurt and claiming we need money for an operation."

"Oh boy, everyone is going to be happy when they see all the money we have gotten," Ed said.

"Now just one more house, and we will have officially sold all our chocolates." Sonata said before she rang the doorbell. The door opens slightly, showing the person's eye.

“What can I do for you two?” The person asked.

“Hello there! Would you like to buy some chocolate? We need an operation.” Sonata said.

“Really? Small world.....” The person replied before coming out of the door, revealing that he was an elderly man in a full body cast. This ended up shocking the two.

“Well, uh... we got some head trauma and internal bleeding...” Sonata said in a stunned voice.

“Ah, some people have all the luck...” The man said in a sad voice. “I was born with glass bones and paper skin. Every morning I break my legs, and every afternoon I break my arms. At night, I lie awake in agony until my heart attacks put me to sleep.”

A tear began to stream from Sonata and Ed's eye after hearing the person's story. Suddenly the wheel under his leg breaks off, causing him to lose his balance and fall to the ground. The two watched in shock as the man fell down the stairs and stopped in front of them.

“Oh no! Quick, Ed, let’s help him!”
,....
Both Ed and Sonata carried the man into his house and were now trying to place him on the ground gently.

"Careful, put him down gently.” Sonata said only for Ed to accidentally let go of his head, causing his head to land on the floor.

“Oops!” cried out Ed.

“Owww...” said the man as Sonata gently put his legs onto the ground.

“Oh no, you poor, poor thing. If there’s anything, anything we can do to help.” Sonata said.

“Well, there is one thing... As you can well imagine, my medical bills are extremely high. But luckily I’m able to keep myself alive by selling chocolate bars." The man said before gesturing his head towards two giant crates of chocolate bars.
....
Ed and Sonata, after buying the crates of chocolate bars with all the money they had made earlier with their fake injuries scam, were now walking away from the man house while carrying the crates of chocolate bars. Unknown to the two, as they walked away, the man was watching them through the window of his house.

“Such nice kids." The man said to himself. "It does my heart good to cona couple o’ Class-A suckeroonies like those two! Ahahahahaha!” The man laughed as he unzips his cast, showing that he was perfectly fine. "Grandpa Gruff, you did it again."
....
Ed and Sonata were currently walking on the sidewalk with sad looks on their faces. The two can't help but feel despair over the fact that they have spent all their money on the crates of chocolate.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong, Ed. It’s great that we helped that guy out, but we spent all our money on these crates of chocolates and have nothing to show for it." Sonata said before she tripped, causing her to drop the crate as she landed face first onto the ground. She immediately got up and sat on top of the crates. “Let’s face it, Ed, we’re failures.”

“I can live with that,” replied Ed as he placed the crate he was carrying next to Sonata. He then sat on top of it.

“Let’s change our names to 'Why and Bother." Sonata said. As the two sat, they didn't notice Zecora suddenly appear behind them.

" Chocolate!!" Zecora shouted from behind them. Her shout was so powerful that she sent the two and the crates across the sidewalk. The two landed on the sidewalk, and after they sat up, the two then turned to look at Zecora, who looked like she was ready to kill them. Seeing that the two held each other in fear as Zecora approached them.

“No! Don't hurt us! Please don't hurt me! No no! Pleaseeee! No! Don't hurt us! Please Spare Me!” Both Ed and Sonata cried out in fear as Zecora approached them.

“AHAHAHAHAHA! FINALLY! I’ve been trying to catch you two ALL DAY! NOW THAT I’VE GOT YOU RIGHT WHERE I WANT YOU!...... I’d like to buy all your chocolate.” Said Zecora, who had calmed down, and after calming down, she pulled out her wallet.

Both Sonata and Ed just stood still, as they were completely stunned and speechless at what just happened. That silence was eventually broken by sonata.

“Thank you for your patronage.....”Sonata said.
....
The two, after selling all their chocolates to Zecoara, were now pushing two wheelbarrows full of money.

"Oh, just wait till Eddy sees all this money we make." Ed said as he and Sonata were walking back towards the cul de sac. However, they didn't have to walk far, as they ended up running into the rest of their friends. Their saw that all of them were covered in melted chocolate, and, for some reason, Sunny was dressed in a fireman outfit complete with the helmet.

"What happened to you guys?" Sonata asked.

"I don't want to talk about it." Sunset said before finally noticing the two wheelbarrows full of money. "Wow, you guys have been doing better than us."

"Ah ha, we have." Sonata said happily. Eddy, seeing the lareg wheelbarrow of money, just smiled.

"Looks like you two did a good job." Eddy said happily. "With all the money you two have made, we will no doubt win those tickets."

"Fat chance, Eddy." A voice said, and immediately everyone turned to the source of the voice and immediately saw that the one who said that was Garble, who had a smug look on his face. Their saw standing next to him was ember, and behind them were two wheelbarrows full of money.

" Garble." Sunset said in shock as she eyed the two wheelbarrows of money. "You two actually have been successful in selling chocolates."

"Ah ha, we have." Garble said. "And currently right now the rest of our gang is selling their shares of chocolates, which means combining the money we make and the money they make, we will have enough money to win this fundraiser." Immediatly after he said that, Jefferson, Patrick Drag, and Matthew Davis suddenly appeared next to them. Everyone turned their attention to face them and immediately saw the chocolate stains on their mouths and saw that they were carrying open boxes of chocolates with open wrappers inside of them.

"Ah, hey guys," Patrick said before he burp.

"Did you guys just eat all the chocolates that you were supposed to sell?" Ember asked with a look of anger in her face.

"Um, we only eat a few boxes," Patrick said.

"How much, a few?" Garble asked.

"Um..." Jefferson said before finally answering. "All of them."

"What," both ember and garbel said in shock.

"I can't believe you three actually eat all the chocolates you were supposed to be selling." Ember said in anger. "What the heck is wrong with you three?"

"It was his idea." All three said as they pointed to one another.

"Huh, seeing those three do that, I can't help but be reminded of snipe and snail." Sunset said as she looked at the three.

"Snipe and snail, you mean you old minions." Doubel D asked.

"Yeah," Sunset said. "Everytime those two mess up or did something stupid to make me angry, their will point at one another while saying it was his idea."

"You three are idiotic." Ember said angrily. She was about to say more, but before she could, the three were covered in a bright light, and once it subsided, she saw all three looked like they were completely covered in chocolates.

"What just happened?" Mattehew said as Patrick took a smell of his fingers, and once he was done smeling his fingers, he then took a bite of one of his fingers. Much to everyone's shock, it broke off his hand, and he began eating it.

"Did you just eat your finger?" Garble said in shock. Patrick, after swallowing his fingers, turned to face him.

"It's cool; my finger is chocolate now." Patrick said before Jefferson walked next to him and broke an ear of his head. He placed it in his mouth and began chewing.

"Hey, your ear is also chocolate." Jefferson said before he swallowed. He then looked at his finger. "I wonder." He took a bite of his finger, and like with Patrick, the finger broke off his hand. He chewed the finger before swallowing it. "Wow, my fingers are also chocolates."

"And so are my." Mattehew said as he began eating all his fingers. After he was done eating all his fingers, he was about to eat his entire hand but was stopped by Ember, who grabbed his arm to stop him.

"Stop that," Ember said.

"And that goes for you two." Garble said as he tried to prevent his other two friends from eating themselves.

"Whats going on here?" Double d said. "Why did those three turn into chocolates?"

"Of course." Grim said as he snapped his fingers, gaining everyone's attention. "Now I remember where I heard the chocolate sailor."

"Grim, do you know what's going on here?" Sunset asked.

"I do now." Grim said. "The Chocolate Sailor is actually a supernatural entity that would advertise his products on the back of a supernatural comic book. The purpose for this advertisement is to get people to buy and eat his chocolates so that they will turn into chocolate, so he can recruit them as members of his crew."

"Wait, doesn't that mean that everyone in town who buys the chocolate would also turn into chocolate?" Double D asked.

"Well yes," Grim said.

"Well, in that case, how do we fix this?" Sunny asked.

"Well, we can try and find the chocolate sailor, as he no doubt has the antidote." Grim said.

"And how are we supposed to find him?" Eddy asked and immediately grim pulled out a phone and began typing into it.

"Let's see. Ah ha, here it is." Grim said. "I manage to find his address, which is just a simple portal away."

"Wait, you manage to find his address like that." Sunset said. "How you did that."

"Internet," Grim said. "You can just about find anything on it these days."

"Well, in that case, let's go," Sunset said.

"Can we at least clean ourselves first before we go?" Sunny asked.

"Fine," Sunset said.

"And while you guys go get the cure, me and Garble will be here to try and prevent these three from eating themselves." Ember said as she tried to pull Matthew's arm out of his mouth.
....
A portal opens and sunset, and Co.,who after cleaning themselves, step out to see that they are now on a ship of some kind.

"Where are we?" Eddy asked as he and everyone looked around. Double d walked to the side of the ship to see a large body of water surrounding them.

"It seems we are in the middle of the ocean," Double D said.

"Hey guys." Sonata said gaining everyone's attention. Their saw both Sonata and Ed were eating the floor. "This entire ship is made of chocolate."

"Stop right there." A voice said, and immediately everyone turned and saw the door to the ship captain cabin open up, and out came the chocolate sailor. "Who are you people, and why are you on my ship?"

"We are from Peach Creek Junior High, and we are here for the antidote." Sunset said as she eyed the chocolate sailor.

"Oh, you are here for the antidote,huh." The chocolate sailor said. "Well, fat chance, as the only thing you will get is a walk on the plank." He then put his finger on his mouth and whistled, and immediately the door in front of them opened up, and a large group of muscular chocolate sailors came charging out. "Get them."

Sunny quickly flew in the air and was about to fire at them, but before she could, both Ed and Sonata charged at them, and before they knew it, both Ed and Sonata began eating all the crew. Everyone just stood and watched as the two devoured all the crew until only a single crew was left. Said crew was only a head now, and immediately after he saw Sonata and ed eyed him, he quickly bounced away in fear.

"Give us the cure now." Sunset demanded.

" Never." The chocolate sailor said before Sunny, with the use of her magic, pulled into the air and dropped him in front of Ed and Sonata.

"Maybe this will change your mind." Sunny said as the chocolate sailor saw Ed and Sonata eye him.

"If you think I will be an easy lunch, think again." The chocolate sailor said as he got up and pulled out his sword, which was also made of chocolate, and pointed it at Ed and Sonata, who simply devoured the sword.

"My sword." The chocolate sailor said in shock before Ed suddenly bit his hand off. "My hand." He looked at the stump where his hand used to be.

"Chocolate," Sonata said, bringing his attention back to the two. When he saw the way the two were looking at him, he quickly ran for his life, and as soon as he started running, both Ed and Sonata chased after him. Suddenly Sunny, with the use of her magic, lifted him in the air and just put him out of arm's reach of the two. He looked down and saw both Ed and Sonata jumping in the air and trying to bite and reach him.

"Ready to give us the antidote now." Sunny asked.

"Yes, I am." The chocolate sailor said.
....
After they were given the antidote, which was also chocolate, everyone was now back at the cul de sac, and currently everyone was standing outside of Double D garage waiting for Double D, who was in the garage.

"Whats taking him so long?" Eddy said in an impatient voice, and immediately the garage door opened and out came Double D, who was carrying a fire extinguisher.

"Took you long enough." Grim said.

"Sorry it took so long, gentlemen, but it wasn't easy to convert the antidote into a gas state." Double D said as he handed Sunset the extinguisher. "Now all that's left is to release the gas into the town air, and everyone will be cured."

" Right." Sunset said before she walked towards Sunny and got on her back. "Come on, sunny, let's go."

"All right," Sunny said before she took off into the air.
....
"Greetings everyone, I am Jason Burn." The news anchor said. "Terror struck the town as people are being turned into chocolate and eating themselves." The news anchor shows footage of people on the town streets who have been turned into choclates and eating themselves. Then the screen changed to show Jason. "However, luckily, a girl riding a wing unicorn has been flying all over the town and spreading the cure in the air.

He then showed footage of Sunset riding on Sunny, who was flying all over town. Sunset fired the fire extinguisher into the air, letting out a large gas cloud over the town. When the cloud touched the people, not only were they turned back to normal, but their body parts were restored.

"Hey, isn't that the same girl and wing unicorn that dealt with the monster attack that happened a few months ago?" Jason said, "Wow, what are the chances? Anyhow, for more information, please stay on channel 6 news."

The screen of the TV turns off as neighsay have turned it off. neighsay was currently in his office, and standing next to him was Goodvibe, who was smiling nervously. Neighsay said nothing before pulling out a small bucket from under his desk. The bucket contains a small brush, rubber gloves, and cleaning supplies.

"What is this?" Goodvibe asked nervously.

"Cleaning supplies." Neighsay said. "Which you will need since you will be on toilet duty for the next three months."
....
Due to the trouble the chocolate has caused, the fundraiser was cut short, and due to that, Neighsay has decided to just give out the prizes early, hence why everyone is currently in the school auditorium.

"Now on second place goes to lighthing dust." Neighsay said, and immediately after he said that, lighthing dust walked onto stage and took the video camera that was on the table next to him. After she walked off, neighsay then continued with his announcement. "And first place goes to..."

"Come on." Eddy said in an eager voice as he couldn't wait any longer.

"Sunshine and smolder." Neighsay said, and immediately both Smolder and Sunshine walked onto the stage to take the tickets.

" What." Eddy said in shock as he watched the two girls walk off the stage. "I can't believe it all that work, and we didn't even win."

"Ha, I guess those two are a lot better at this than you are." Adagio, who was sitting next to Eddy, said.

"Hey, look at the bright side." Sonata said before pausing and placing a hand on her chin in thought. "I got nothing."

"Uh," Eddy said as he groan.
....
In the city of Canterlot and in a certain school known as Crystal Prep, a certain teacher can be seen walking in the hallway. This person was none other than Sombra, who had just finished with his lesson for the day and was now walking back towards the lab the school had provided for him. As he walked, he heard something and turned to see a girl on the floor, and around her was a pile of papers that was on the floor. Standing next to the girl was a teenage boy.

"Watch where you are going." The boy said before walking away

" Sorry." The girl said to the boy who was walking away. After she turned her attention away from the boy, she then began collecting the papers. Sombra recognizes that the girl on the floor was the one who he bumped into not too long ago. He was about to walk away but stopped when he saw one of the papers that the girl dropped was on the floor next to him. He looked at the content of the paper and instantly widen his eyes in shock. He picked up the paper and walked towards the girl, who was now getting up after picking up all the papers around her.

"Is this yours?" Sombra asked the girl as he showed her the paper.

"Oh yes, it is. Thank you, sir." The girl said as she took the paper.

"You are welcome," Sombra said. "Anyway, I am a bit curious. I read the words that were on the paper, and according to what I have read, the paper seems to contain information on the electromagnetic field that is localized in a very small area, specifically Canterlot High School, and if you dont mind telling me why do you have that information?

"Oh well, its a little project I have been working on." The girl said. "You see, it all started when I was working on my research paper, where I simply measured the electromagnetic activity in the city. And a few days in, I picked up some readings that couldn’t be explained by anything that would be considered normal in a city, and since then I have been trying to figure out what it is."

"Hmm, if you dont mind, can you please show me your research?" Sombra said. "I wished to see how far you have gone in this research of yours."

"Um, ok, I dont mind." The girl said before she led Sombra through the hallway before eventually reaching a door. She opened the door, and the two entered through it. Sombra saw that the room he had entered was some kind of makeshift lab. He also saw there was a board on the wall that had papers and picture nails on it. In the center of the board was a picture of Canterlot High School.

"Huh, it looks like you've been busy." Sombra said as he went closer to the board to look at its contents. He then looked down to look at the research paper that was on the table in front of the board. He saw that among the research papers was a blueprint for a device of some kind the girl was planning to make. From what he can tell, the device is not only meant to be some kind of tracking device but also meant to be a container. Sombra easily guessed that the girl was making this device to track and contain the strange energy and if the blueprint was any indication it could actually work. Seeing this sombra was actually genuinely impressed, as he couldn't believe that someone this young was actually capable of such intelligence.

" Impressive." Sombra said before he turned to face at the girl that was standing behind him. "Tell me why do you put so much effort into this."

"Um well." The girl said before eventually answering. "Well, you see, I am planning on entering Everton Independent Study Program, and I figure if I study this strange energy and present my research to them, they might allow me to enter their program."

"Everton Independent Study program."sombra said in a nostalgic voice. "You know I actually took that program myself when I was your age, and it was the best thing that happened to me."

" Really." The girl asked surprise.

"Yeah, taking that program helps me become the man I am today." Sombra said. "Anyhow, from what I see, you have potential. potential that you might be able to achieve with the right guidance."

"What do you mean?" The girl asked.

"What I mean is if you become my apprentice, I will be able to help you reach your full potential." Sombra said. "And in addition to that, if we work together, we might be able to unlock the secret of the strange energy. So what do you said?" Sombra extended his hand towards the girl, who remained silent for a few moments before finally taking sombra hand and shaking it. "A wise decision, miss..."

" Twilight." The girl said before letting go of sombra hand. "Twilight sparkle."

"Well, in that case, please to meet your acquaintance, Twilight Sparkle." Sombra said. "I have no doubt we will get along just fine."

Author's Note

Dun dun. I bet none of you were expecting to see human twilight, but then again, she was literally foreshadowed in the last chapter.

Anyhow, here's my fact for the day:

The part where Ed and Sonata eat the crew of the chocolate sailor was a reference to the original show where the crew of the chocolate sailor eats himself until he becomes nothing but a head who can only travel by bounching on the floor.

Yes, I did a spongebob reference.

And also, did anyone like how I introduced the human Grandpa Gruff and how I reintroduced the human sludge, torch, and zecora?

Oh, by the way, this line here:

"Hey, isn't that the same girl and wing unicorn that dealt with the monster attack that happened a few months ago?" Jason said, "Wow, what are the chances? Anyhow, for more information, please stay on channel 6 news."

was a reference to chapter 4. Quite a good call back, don't you agree.

Anyhow, don't forget to leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.

Chapter 21: The phantom of the school stage

In Peach Creek Junior High, the school bell has rung, signaling the end of class. Shortly after the bell rang, all the students left the classrooms and were now heading towards their lockers to get their books for the next class.

“Man, this blows.” Eddy said annoyed as he, along with the rest of the Ed's, the dazzling ,sunset, and Eclipse, walked through the school hall. ”I can’t believe the teacher gave us a surprise test today.”

"Um, Eddy, the test wasn't a surprise test.” Sunset said. ”The teacher literally informed us last week that there would be a test. You would probably know that if you actually paid attention in class instead of reading magazines or planning scams.”

“I quite agree with sunset.” Double d said. ”You really should pay more attention in class, Eddy. If you keep this up, your grade will slip up.”

“Hey, it’s isn’t my fault that the things the teachers are teaching are boring.” Eddy said as he stopped in front of his locker. He turned to his locker and put in the combination for his locker. Once he was done, he opened the locker and was greeted by a flood of green paint that came out of his locker and covered him.

“What the?" Eddy said before he heard laughter. Everyone turned and saw Gilda, who was leaning against her locker, laughing at him. Standing next to her was cheese sandwich.

“ Gilda.” Eddy said angrily.

“I got you again, eddy.” Gilda said happily before turning to her locker. She opened it and got hit in the face by a boxing glove attached to a spring. The punch was strong enough to cause her to fall on her back.

“Ha eat it, Gilda.” Eddy said with a laugh.

“Why you"Gilda said angrily as she got up. She then turned to cheese sandwich. ”Cheese sandwich pie me.”

"I got it.” Cheese sandwich said before he went to his locker and opened it. He then brought out a pie and gave it to Gilda, who then threw it at Eddy.

“ Ah.” Eddy said as he quickly duck. The pie flew over him, where it then hit the janitor in the face.

“Oops, sorry, sir.” Gilda said. The janitor just glared at them before he broke the mop he was holding in half.

“So you two like pranks, huh?" The janitor said angrily, causing both Eddy and Gilda angrily.

“Um yes.” Eddy said as he and Gilda smiled nervously as the janitor glared at them.

“Well, let me give you a little warning.” The janitor said before he paused for suspense. ”Beware of the phantom of the school stage.”

“ The phantom of the school stage.” Adagio asked with a confused expression, which was mirrored by everyone.

“Yes, the phantom of the school stage.” The janitor said.

“What the heck is that?” Aria asked.

“The phantom of the school stage is a hideous creature that prowls the school.” The janitor said. ”Legends said that the phantom prowls this very school looking for pranksters, and if he finds them, he will hunt them down and make them pay.”

“That sounds a load of baloney.” Eddy said.

“Oh, I assure you that the phantom is anything but a fake.” The janitor said. ”He is real, and he haunts this very school looking for any unlucky prankster who dares perform pranks on this school.“

“And what he does to the unlucky prankster he finds,” Cheese Sandwich asked.

“ No one know but it is said what he does to them is horrible . As the legends said the phantom hates prankster so much that when he is isn’t looking for prankster he would sit and play his organ and think of many different ways to make the prankster he caught suffer.” The janitor said as organ music was suddenly heard.” Some said if you hear organ music it means his close and you should leave before he gets you.”

“ You mean like the organ you playing with right now.” Eddy said as he pointed to a organ that suddenly appear next to the janitor revealing that the organ music was coming from the organ the janitor was playing. The janitor then stop playing.

“Anyhow, I need to go now.” The janitor said as he began leaving while also pushing the organ with him. However he suddenly stopped and turned to face them. ” Heed my warning, child, for it is for your own good. Beware of the phantom of the school stage.” After he said that, he began leaving again, and after he left silent reign among the group before it was broken by sunset.

“ Well it seems we just find our grim adventure for the day.” Sunset said.” Knowing our luck eddy or someone here will do a prank and get the phantom attention and it will be up to us to stop him. “ sunset then turned to eddy.” All right eddy get on with the prank so we can began today adventure.”

"You got it.” Eddy said before he reached into Ed's jacket and pulled out a rotten tomato, which he threw at Gilda. The tomato hit Gilda on the face, much to her annoyance.

“ Their now all we have to do is wait.” Sunset said.
….
At the school gym sunset and co were running laps with they classmates and as they run sunset was looking around the gym as if she was expecting to see something. After running another round coach iron will blow his whistle catching everyone attention.

“ All right everyone five minutes break .” Iron will said causing everyone to stop.

“Ah, finally.” Double d said as he began to take heavy breath. ”I thought I was going to die from exhaustion.”

“Seriously, double d how out of shape are you.” Aria said.

“Well, excuse me for not being an athlete.” Double D said before noticing that sunset was on guard.

“Um excuse me sunset.” Double d said gaining sunset attention.” But what are you doing.”

“Oh, just waiting for the phantom to strike." Sunset said. ”He should have struck by now.” As if one cue a giant shadow suddenly covered eddy. Eddy looked up and saw a piano falling towards him. Luckily, before it could land on him, sunset grabbed Eddy and pulled him out of the way, and immediately after she did that, the piano landed on where he was standing.

“Thanks, sunset.” Eddy said as he and everyone looked at the piano.

“Yep, this is no doubt the work of the phantom.” Sunset said before she noticed another shadow was covering Eddy. Sunset gently pulled Eddy out of the way, and shortly after she did that, a cow landed on the spot Eddy was standing on.

“Cow,” Ed said happily. Suddenly another shadow was over eddy again, and seeing this eddy quickly jump out of the way, shortly after he did that, a large chandelier landed on the spot he was on. However, before Eddy could breathe a sight of relief, a safe suddenly landed on him.

“Oh, that’s got to hurt.” Adagio said.

“Well, at least Eddy is safe.” Sonata said, and a rimshot was then heard, causing everyone to turn to see iron will with a drum sets.

"Hey, someone has to do it.” Iron will say. Ed then went to the safe and put in a combination before opening it, revealing Eddy was inside.

“ Hey eddy.” Ed said happily as eddy crawl out of the safe.

“ Man that hurt.” Eddy said.

“ And something tells me this is just the beginning.”Sunset said.
….
After gym class was lunch break, and everyone was now heading to the cafeteria. As they were heading to the cafeteria, Eddy suddenly separated from them.

“ Where are you going.” Eclipse asked eddy.

"Bathroom," Eddy said as he walked off towards the restroom.

"Well, Eddy is going to the bathroom alone.” Sunset said. "Knowing how this goes, the phantom would no doubt try to attack Eddy while he is alone, which will lead to a series of wacky hijinks. So while we wait for that to happen, let’s go enjoy our lunch.”
….
After Eddy left the restroom, he was now on his way to the cafeteria when suddenly a paper plane flew in front of him and hit him on the forehead.

“ Hey.” Eddy said as he opened the paper plane to see that it was a letter.

"Dear eddy, this is Nazz. Please meet me at the school roof, as I have a surprise for you.” Eddy said as he read the letter. After reading the letter, he had a happy look on his face.

"A surprise for me.” Eddy said happily before he began running towards the school roof.
….
The door to the school roof opened, and shortly after it opened, Eddy came running out of the door. He then looked around, expecting to see Nazz, but much to his disappointment, he didn’t see her.

"Nazz,” Eddy said.

“ Eddy.” A voice said and immediately eddy turned to see Gilda walking through the door.

“What are you doing here?" Eddy demanded.

"That's what I should be asking you.” Gilda said.

"Well, if you must know, I received a letter from Nazz that said to meet her here." Eddy said. "What about you?”

"Well, I am here because I received a letter from lightning dust to meet her here.” Gilda said.

"Well, in that case, where is lightning dust?" Eddy said as he looked around. "And for that matter, where is Nazz?”

"There aren’t here, for they didn’t send the letter.” A voice said, and immediately both teens turned to the source and saw a figure standing on top of the roof of the entrance. The figure wore a dark black cloak with matching gloves, and on the figure's face was a metal mask.

"Who are you?" Gilda demanded.

"I am the phantom of the school stage.” The figure now known as the phantom said.

"Wait, you are real.” Gilda said in shock.

"Huh, you know I should be surprised to see that you are real, but after everything I have seen, I am not exactly surprised.” Eddy said.

"Oh, I am real all right, and I will give you a real punishment for your pranking ways.” The phantom said as he brought out a wooden bat.

"I guess this is the part where we run for our lives.” Eddy said before he and Gilda ran through the door, and as they did that, the phantom jumped off the entrance and chased after them.

(Play Happy Haunted Sunshine House.)

Both Ed and Gilda run down the stairs and onto the second floor. Chasing behind them was the phantom who held his bat high in the air. The phantom ran past a pair of trash cans, and shortly after running past the trash cans, both Eddy and Gilda poked their heads out of the trash can. However, just as they believed that they had lost the phantom, they suddenly saw that the phantom was standing next to them. They quickly jumped out of the trash can and began running again.

Come on, baby, let's take my car.
To the place where dreams come true
It's a mile off the interstate
And if you want to dance, well, that's there, too.

The phantom continued to run in the hallway, where he suddenly ran past a photo frame that was hung on the wall. He pauses before walking backwards, where he then stops in front of the photo frame. The picture on the frame was of Eddy and Gilda, both of whom had mustaches and were wearing cowboy hats. The phantom took a closer look at the photo before he suddenly received a pie in the face from Eddy. The two teens then jump out of the photo. After taking the pie pan off his face, he then proceeded to chase after the two teens once again.

At the Happy Haunted Sunshine House,
We can groove
Oh, yeah

The two continue to run with the phantom chasing behind them. However, as they run, they suddenly run into a hall monitor who makes them stop, which in turn causes the music to stop.

"No running in the hallway.” The hall monitor said.

“Sorry.” All three said at the same time before they slowly walked away.

"Is he gone?" Eddy asked thephantom. The phantom then turned behind and saw that the hall monitor was gone.

"Yes, he's gone," the phantom said as he turned to Eddy and Gilda.

“ Good.” Gilda said before she and Eddy screamed before running for their lives again, and immediately afterward, the phantom chased after them with his bat raise, and the music started up again.

Well, there's cobwebs.
Everyone's dead
But once the sun shines in
We'll paint the place red.

The three then run into the library, where the librarian immediately shush them. The three stopped running and began tiptoeing. They tiptoe around the library until they eventually reach the exit again, and after going through the exit, they began running again.

Don't be, don't be scared, girl.
When we monster mash,
It's out of this world.

Suddenly all three were suddenly in a white background dancing to the music. The scene then changes to show the phantom running in the hallway again. He then stopped once he spotted both Ed and Gilda, who were wearing fake mustaches. They pointed in a random direction, and the phantom ran in the direction they pointed. As soon as the phantom left, the two took off their mustache and let out a small laugh. However, their joy is shortlived, as they suddenly noticed that the phantom was now standing next to them. The two then run off again, and shortly afterwards the phantom chases after them.

Both Eddy and Gilda are running for their lives again, with the phantom chasing behind them.

Come on, baby, kick off your shoes.
Wave your hands side to side.
Come on, baby
We'll dunk our heads in the apple bin.
Maybe if you're lucky, you'll be mummified.

The two then run into a hallway where there were three doors on both walls. Both Gilda and Eddy went through the first door on the left wall, with the phantom following behind them, only to suddenly exit the second door on the opposite wall, where they then ran to the door in front of them. The third door on the right suddenly opens, and the three then run out of the door, where they then run into the first door at the left wall. Then the second door of the left wall opened again, and out came the phantom, who was being chased by Eddy and Gilda. The three run to the door in front of them, and shortly afterward the first door on the left and the third door on the right open, and out came from the left, was eddy, and out came from the right, Gilda. The two ran past each other and went through the door they exited. The second door on the left open and out came was the phantom riding on a high-wheel bicycle. He went through the door in front of him, and after he did that, the third door on the right suddenly opened, and out came Gilda and Eddy on a motorboat. They went to the first door on the left wall, and suddenly the second door on the left wall opened and out came Gilda and Eddy, who were on a pogo stick, and following behind them was the phantom, who was also on a pogo stick, chasing after them. They went through the door in front of them. The third door on the right opened and out came Gilda and the phantom, who was being chased by Eddy, who was swinging the phantom bat. They run to the first door on the left, and shortly afterward the second door on the left wall opens, and out came Gilda, who was running away from the phantom. Sitting on the phantom neck was Eddy, who was pointing at Gilda. The two run and enter through the third door on the right. The second door on the left and right then opened again, and out came Eddy and the phantom, who were walking backward. The two then accidentally bump into one another. This shocked both of them, causing them to run back to the door they came from. The first door on the right suddenly opened, and out came Eddy, who stopped to look around the hallway. He then saw the third door on the left open, and out came the Kanker sisters. This caused Eddy to scream as he ran back to the door he came from. The Kanker sisters were about to go after Eddy, but before they could, the first door on the left opened, and out came the phantom, who held his bat high in the air. Seeing that all three kankers run back to the door they exited from. The phantom then went into the door in front of him, and shortly afterwards the second door on the right opened up, and out came Gilda and the phantom riding a tandem bike. The two paddle towards the first door on the left. The first door on the right then opened and out came Eddy, Gilda, and the phantom, who was being chased by Johnny, who was swinging the phantom bat. The four run into the door in front of them. The second door that was on both the left and right walls opened, and out came both Eddy and Gilda, who stopped once they saw one another. The two then saw the three doors on the right suddenly open, and out came the entire Scooby Doo gang. The two groups stared at one another for a few moments before suddenly the door on the left opened, and everyone turned to see the phantom walking out. When the phantom spotted them, he raised his bat, causing the group of teens and their dog to run back into the door they came out of and Ed and Gilda to run for their lives once more, and as they started running, the phantom chased after them again.

(humming)
(humming)

Maybe if you're lucky, you'll be mummified.
At the Happy Haunted Sunshine House

The two then run into the school auditorium, and shortly following behind them was the phantom who entered the auditorium.

(End song)

“Now where are you?” The phantom said as he got on stage, where suddenly a stage light shined on him. ” Huh.”

"Here he is, folks, our next contestant on Peach Creek got talent. The talent show where the next star of Peach Creek is waiting to be discovered." Gilda said as she walked on stage holding a microphone. ”Let's give it up for the phantom of the school stage." Loud cheers were then heard. The phantom looked in front and saw Eddy sitting on a table in front of him. Next to Eddy was a radio from which the cheers were coming from.

"But I don't have any talent." The phantom said.

"Everyone has talent." Gilda said. "Tell me, can you sing and dance?"

"Well, I can sing, but dancing not so much." The phantom said.

"Well, in that case, let me help you with that." Gilda said as she suddenly grabbed a bucket full of crabs, and before the phantom knew it, Gilda pulled the front of the robe and poured all the crabs into it. After she was done, she threw the bucket away. "Now start singing and dancing." Gilda then ran away just as music was suddenly played.

"I am being pinched by a bunch of crabs." The phantom sang as the crabs pinched him, causing him pain. He then suddenly jumped in pain. "Don't go down there." He then jumped again. "They went down there."

"Oh no, these crabs are getting everywhere." The phantom sang before he suddenly jumped into the air and bounced on the floor a few times, causing the crabs inside of his robe to come out. He stopped bouncing as soon as the last crab got out. He then got back in the middle of the stage and turned to face Eddy.

"Well, how did I do?" The phantom said only to realize that both Eddy and Gilda were gone.

"Wait a minute." The phantom said as realization dawned on him. "I've been fooled." He then got on his knees and let out a huge scream of anger
....
The bell rang again, signaling the end of the students lunch break. The students were exiting the cafeteria, and just as sunset and co were exiting the cafeteria door, Eddy and Gilda suddenly ran up in front of them. The group can instantly tell that both groups were exhausted.

"Hey guys, you won't believe what just happened." Gilda said between breaths.

“Let me guess you two encounter the phantom of the school stage, which leads to a chase full of wacky hijinks straight from a cartoon, and eventually you guys lose the phantom.” Sunset said.

"How did you know?” Eddy asked.

"Lucky guessed. Anyhow, it looks like we have another grim adventure to do.” Sunset said. "All right, everyone, let’s head to class first, and once it’s time for free period, we will head to the library and come up with a plan to deal with the phantom.” After she said that sunset then began walking towards class, and shortly afterward, everyone else followed her.
….
When it was time for free periods, sunset, eclipse, the Ed's, the dazzling,Gilda and cheese sandwich went to the library, where they took a seat at one of the empty tables.

"Hey, what’s cheese sandwich doing here?" Eddy asked.

"I invited him here.” Gilda said. "If we are going to stop this phantom, we need all the help we can get.”

"Fair enough.” Sunset said. "Anyhow, we should start discussing our plan to figure out how to stop the phantom. First thing first, we need to figure out who the phantom is.”

"I can tell you who the phantom is.” A voice said, and immediately everyone turned to see that the person who said that was grim, who was now heading towards the table before eventually stopping once he was next to the table.

"Grim, what are you doing here?” Eclipse asked.

"Sonata texted me and informed me of the current situation.” Grim said. "Anyhow, I know who the phantom is. The phantom can only be Red Herring.”

"Hey, I didn’t do anything,” a voice said, and immediately everyone turned to see sitting on a table across from them was a short, chubby male teen that was around eddy age. The teen has curly, bushy red hair with lots of freckles covering his face. For clothing, he wore a dark green sleeveless jacket with a white tank top underneath, as well as beige pants and brown boots.

"Don't deny it; I know it was you, red herring.” Grim said as he pointed towards the teen, now known as red herring.

"Seriously grim, you seem to have developed the habit of blaming Red Herring for everything that’s gone wrong ever since you caught him stealing your mail.” Sunset said.

"I do not.” Grim said.

“Really.” Adagio said. "Roll flashback.”

Flashback number one:
Sunset, Grim, the Dazzling, and the Ed’s were being forced to walk off the plank of a pirate ship that was floating over the sea. Forcing them to walk off the plank was a crew of vampire pirates. Grim looked down at the water to see that floating beneath them was a group of great white sharks.

"Curse you, red herring." Grim said. ”Because of you, we are in this mess.”

Flashback number two:
Out in space Sunset, the Ed's, the dazzling, grim, and sunny, was in a spaceship running from their lives as they were being chased by a large army of zombie Martians. Leading the chase was Morg, the Martian grim reaper.

"Curse you, red herring.” Grim said, "I know you are behind this somehow.”

Flashback number three:

In the town of Peach Creek sunset, the Ed's, the dazzling and sunny, were being chased by a large robot that was firing laser beams from its eyes at them.

"Red herring I will get you for this.” Grim yell.

Flashback number four:

In sunset house, Grim just poured himself a bowl of cereal and was now pouring some milk. However, unfortunately for him, there was no longer any milk left in the milk carton.

"Curse you, red herring.” Grim yells in fury.

End flashback:

"And that last one happened this morning.” Sunset said before turning to face everyone. "Anyhow, if we are going to solve this mystery, we need to cover more ground, hence why I believe we should split up and look for clues.”

"Hold on a second; there is no way I am going back out there, especially with the phantom still lurking around,” Eddy said.

"Not even for a quarter.” Sunset said as she pulled out quarter, which didn’t convince Eddy. She then pulled out another quarter. "How about two quarters?" That was enough to change Eddy mind, as he immediately grabbed the two quarters.

"Alright, we shall split into two teams.” Double d said. "I will go with grim, sunset with eclipse, Aria with adagio, sonata with Ed, Gilda with Eddy, and...” Double d trails off once he realizes that no one is left to pair up with cheese sandwich.

"I will go with boneless.” Cheese sandwich said as he brought out his rubber chicken.

"Right," Double D said. "Anyhow, everyone, let’s go and solve this mystery.”
….
Ed and Sonata, after exiting the library, were now walking through the hallway.

"Where do you think we should go, Sonata?" Ed asked.

“ Hmm.” Sonata said with a thoughtful look before an idea came to her. "Let's try the cafeteria.”

“ Ok.” Ed said happily before he and Sonata began making their way to the cafeteria. The two enter the cafeteria, where they then proceed to go into the kitchen.

"Hm, nothing here.” Sonata said as she opened the fridge.

"Nothing here.” Ed said as he opened an oven.

"Try checking the school freezer.” A voice said.

“ Thanks.” Sonata said before she and Ed headed towards the freezer, but suddenly the two stopped and turned to the voice to see and saw the school lunch lady, who had a look of fury on her face.

"So you two decided to try and get extra helpings, huh?" The lunch lady said in fury as she raised her spatula into the air. "Well, unfortunately, the only thing you will get is a beating.”

"Run Ed.” Sonata yells as she and Ed run out of the kitchen with the lunch lady running after them.

"Get back here.” The lunch lady yelled.
….
"Hey, why are we doing here?" Gilda said as she and Eddy were in the janitor room, boarding up the door with planks. "Shouldn't we be out looking for clues?”

"And what get attacked by the phantom again?" Eddy said as he hammered in a plank into the door. "No way I am going through that again. We just hide here and let everyone else deal with the phantom.”

"Great idea, but there's still one flaw with that plan.” A voice said.

"And what would that be?" Eddy asked.

"That would be because I am in the room with you.” The voice said, and immediately Eddy and Gilda turned to see the phantom standing behind them.

"Prepared for judgement.” The phantom said as he pulled out his wooden bat.

"We running again,” Eddy asked.

"We running again.” Gilda said before she and Eddy began tearing the planks off the door, and once they were done, they ran out of the room. As soon as they run out of the room, the phantom runs after them.

(Play Benny Hill music.)

Both Eddy and Gilda, who were being chased by the phantom, were in the hallway running for their lives. As they ran, they didn’t notice that running towards them were Sonata and Ed, who were being chased by the lunch lady. The two groups crashed into one another and landed in a pile on the floor. Eddy, Gilda, Sonata, and Ed quickly get up and proceed to run for their lives. Shortly after they ran, the phantom quickly got up and grabbed the lunch lady spatula and chased after them, and it wasn’t long before the lunch lady did the same and picked up the wooden bat, which she proceeded to swing in the air as she joined the phantom in chasing the four teens.

The four teens continue to run in the hallway, and as they run, they turn to look behind to see the phantom and the lunch lady were chasing them. Their then turned back to look in front of them, and immediately they saw the hall monitor from before standing right in front of them. The hall monitor blew on his whistle and held his palm out, motioning for them to stop. However, unlike before, the four didn’t stop but instead ran over the hall monitor, and before the hall monitor could get up, the lunch lady and the phantom ran over him. The hall monitor then tried to get up again, but before he could, the four teens ran over him again from the other side, and shortly after they ran over him, both thephantom and the lunch lady ran over him as well.

The four teens then ran up the stairs, and following behind them were the phantom and the lunch lady. After they run up, they run back down, and for some reason Johnny was now running with the four teens. After running back down, the four teens (as Johnny somehow had disappeared) quickly ran through the hallway again with the phantom and lunch lady following them. They run out of the school front door and towards the side of the school. However, during the chase, no one noticed Eddy had run ahead of everyone and quickly hid behind a tree. He stood behind the tree until everyone ran past him. Once he was sure the coast was clear, Eddy tried to sneak off, but suddenly, out of nowhere, the phantom appeared in front of him, causing Eddy to scream and to rejoin with his friends. The group were once again running for their lives; however, for some reason, Shaggy and Scooby had joined them and joining the lunch lady, and the phantom in chasing the teens is a headless horseman carrying a flaming jack o lantern.

The group continued to run until they went back inside the school through the front door. After entering the school, they run until they reach a hallway, which has three doors on both the left and right walls. The group then dispersed and went to a random door, and shortly afterward the phantom, the lunch lady, and the horseman arrived at the hallway, where they too separated and went through a random door. The third door on the right opened, and out came Eddy being chased by the headless horseman. The two run through the door in front of them. The second door on the left then opened, and out came Gilda, who was carrying Shaggy in her arm. She ran to the first door on the right. The second door on the right then opened up, and out came the lunch lady who was being chased by Ed and Sonata. The three run through the third door on the left. Then the first door on the left opened, and out came the headless horseman who was being chased by Eddy, who was riding on his horse and carrying the flaming jacko lantern. The two went to the door that was in front of them. Then the third door on the right opened up, and out came a cow that ran through the door that was in front of it. The first and third doors on the left wall opened up and out came the phantom and sonata. When the phantom saw Sonata, he quickly ran towards her, and Sonata, after seeing the phantom running towards her, quickly ran for her life. The two ran in a circle, and as they continued to run, the phantom didn’t notice that Sonata had snuck out of the circle to take a few deep breaths before eventually returning back to the circle to resume the chase. After a while, the two then ran into the first door on the left wall. The second door on the left wall then opened, and out came a cow who ran through the door in front of it. The first door on the right then opened up, and out came Eddy, Gilda, Sonata, Ed, Shaggy, Scooby, the Lunch Lady, the phantom, and the headless horseman. Eddy, who was at the front of everyone, quickly went to the door that was in front of them and opened it for everyone. Once everyone was through, Eddy himself went through the door. The second door on the left and right wall then opened up, and from the left door out came the phantom, the lunch lady, and the horsemen, and from the right door out came Eddy, Gilda, Sonata, Ed, Shaggy, and Scooby. The two groups crash into one another, causing them to fall into a pile on the floor, and just as they were getting up, the third door of the left wall opened up and out came a bear. It let out a roar, causing everyone to get up and run for their lives.

The chase then returned back to the hallway, and it continued until they reached the front door of the school. The four teens went ahead and opened the front door, allowing Shaggy, Scooby, the phantom, the lunch lady, and the horsemen to exit the school. After everyone went through the door, the four teens closed the door before running away as far as they could.
….
"Find anything.” Sunset asked Double D, who shakes his head no. Currently everyone, with the exception of Eddy, Gilda, Sonata, and Ed, has regrouped in the library, trying to discuss what they have found so far, which was nothing. Suddenly the door to the library opened, and in came Eddy, Gilda, Sonata, and Ed, who were breathing hard.

"Let me guess another chase.” Adagio said.

"Yes,” Gilda said.

"This had to stop.” Sunset said.

"I agree, and there's one way to do this.” Grim said as he brought out his scythe. "And that is to get the culprit, and I just happen to know who the culprit is.”

"For the last time, grim, it’s not red herring.” Sunset said.

"Oh, come on, it has to be him.” Grim said.

"Anyhow, grim obsession with red herring aside, he just has a point in that the only way for this to end is to get the culprit, and I know exactly how to do it.” Sunset said. "We will use a trap, and luckily for you all, I know exactly what kind of trap to set up.”
….
The front door opened, and walking in were the lunch lady and the phantom. As they walked in, the lunch lady's watch suddenly rang, causing her to check it.

"Oh, look at time; my shift is over.” The lunch lady said before she turned to look at the phantom. ”It's been fun, but I need to go home now. My soap opera is on in a few minutes.”

"Fair enough.” The phantom said. "Can I have my bat back?”

"Sure," the lunch lady said before she gave back the bat to the phantom, who did the same and gave back the lunch lady spatula.

"Anyhow, good luck in getting those kids.” The lunch lady said before she walked off.

"Now time for me to get those brats.” The phantom said before he walked off to look for his target. However, he didn’t have to look long, as after a few minutes of searching, he found his target.

"They you are.” The phantom said to Eddy and Gilda, who were standing in the middle of the hallway. He then charged towards them, but due to his attention being on Eddy and Gilda, he didn’t notice the large oil that was spread on the floor in front of him, and due to that, he ended up slipping on the oil.

“ Ahhhh.” The Phantom screamed as he slipped on the oil. As he slipped on the oil, he hit both Eddy and Gilda, who turned out to be cardboard cutouts. The phantom continues to slip through the hallway, and as he continues to slip through the hallway, one of the lockers in front of him opens, and out comes Gilda, who was holding a large pie. She held it in front of the phantom, who hit the pie as he traveled through the hallway.

"Ahhh, I hate coconut.” The phantom yells as he continues to slip on the floor. He took the pie tin of his face and saw a banana peel in front of him. He slipped on the peel and landed on the floor face first, and before he could get up, one of the locker doors door open and out came Ed, who quickly sat down on the phantom. The rest of the locker opened up and came out sunset and co.

"Well, look like we got the phantom.” Gilda said as she joined the rest.

"What's going on here?" Neighsay said as he and Goodvibe arrived at the scene.

"We caught the phantom of the school stage.” Eddy said happily.

"So that’s the so-called phantom of the school stage,” Neighsay said as he eyed the phantom.

"Except it’s not a phantom; it’s actually red herring dress as a phantom.” Grim said.

"And I keep telling you it’s not me.” Red herring said as he walked onto the scene with an annoyed expression.

“Then it must be the creepy janitor.” Eddy said.

"Did someone call me?" The janitor said as he walked onto the scene.

"Ok, if it’s not red herring, and if it’s not the janitor, then who is it?" Eddy asked.

"Let's find out.” Sunset said as she removed the mask to reveal Eris.

"Eris was the phantom all this long.” Grim said in a shock voice.

"I don’t think so.” Sunset said before she pulled Eris face to reveal Miss Large Bottom.

"Miss large bottom was the phantom.” Ed asked only for sunset to remove Mis large bottom face to reveal Nergal.

"Nergal was the phantom.” Double D asked only for sunset to remove Nergal face to reveal Princess Twilight.

"Princess Twilight was the phantom.” Sonata asked only for sunset to remove twilight face to reveal principal Celestia.

"Principal Celestia of CHS was the phantom.” Adagio said before sunset, remove Celestia face to reveal vice principal Luna.

“Vice principal Luna was the phantom.” Aria asked only for sunset to remove her face to reveal flash sentry.

"Ok, who’s this?” Eddy asked.

“My ex-boyfriend, flash sentry.” Sunset said before removing his face to reveal Sombra.

"Sombra was the phantom.” Grim asked before sunset remove his face to reveal Tirek.

"Tirek was the phantom.” Sonata asked in a shock voice only for Sunset to remove his face to reveal Laura Faust.

"Laura Faust was the phantom.” Aria said in a surprise voice only for sunset to remove her face to reveal Maxwell atom.

"Maxwell atom was the phantom.” Grim said before sunset to remove maxwell face to reveal Morg, the Martian grim reaper.

"Morg was the phantom,” Adagio said.

"No, the phantom is….”Sunset said before removing Morg face to reveal cheese sandwich with a twirling mustache, "Cheese sandwich, evil twin rotten sandwich.”

"I knew it,” Gilda said.

"Wait, I don’t understand how it can be cheese sandwich, brother.” Ed asked.

"Yeah, it doesn’t make any sense.” Sonata said.

"If you two had been paying attention, you would have known it was rotten sandwich.” Aria said.

"But I...” Ed said.

"She's right. You two are just dumb." Grim said.

"Curse you.” Rotten sandwich said. "I would have gotten away with it too if it weren’t for you meddling kids and you stupid dog.” The camera then moves to show the entire Scooby Doo gang.

"No, no, no over here.” Sunset said before the camera moved back to them. "Thank you.”

"But I don’t understand why he did it.” Ed asked.

"Cause his cheese sandwich evil opposite.” Sunset said, "cheese sandwiche loves pranks and to make people happy, and rotten sandwiche hates pranks and loves to make people miserable.”

"It's true.” Rotten sandwich said.

"So what are we going to do with him?” Eddy asked.

"I have some ideas.” Neighsay said.
….
In one of the school classrooms, rotten sandwich can be seen repeatedly writing on the blackboard, I shall not dress as a phantom, and terrorized my classmate, and standing next to him was Iron Will, who was making sure he served his punishment.

"Well, that’s that.” Grim said as he and everyone looked through the window from the outside of the school.

"So what now?" Cheese sandwich asked.

"Want to go hit the movies?” Grim asked.

“ Sure.” Gilda said, and shortly afterward everyone gave out a similar response of yes.

"Well, then let’s go.” Grim said before he and everyone began making their way to the movies.
….
In Canterlot City, Sombra can be seen walking through one of the city parks until he reaches a park bench where a man in a trench coat and hat can be seen sitting on it. He sat on the bench before turning to the man.

"What do you have for me?” Sombra asked.

"Rabid dogs for sale.” The man said before opening his coat to reveal rabid dogs.

"Opps, sorry, wrong bench.” Sombra said before he ran off, and shortly afterward the dogs attacked the man.

"No wait, please take the dogs.” The man yells as the dogs attack him.

Sombra then went to a tree, where he rested his back on it.

"Ah, Sombra, just the person we've been looking for.” A voice said, and immediately Sombra turned to the source of the voice to see a man dressed in a trench coat and hat.

"Come, our leader awaits you,” the man said as he motioned for Sombra to follow him. Sombra nodded and followed the man until they reached a van park in the park parking lot. When they were near enough, the side of the van opened up and out came two men, and before Sombra could react, they covered his head with a small burlap bag and dragged him into the van.
….
When the bag was removed, Sombra found himself sitting down in a small office of some kind, and sitting across the office desk in front of him was a woman in her mid-30s with teal-colored hair. The woman wore a black woman business suit, and around her neck was a green star-shaped necklace. Standing behind the woman were two men holding high-tech guns. This woman was Chrysalis, the former leader of the Changelings syndicate.

"Greetings, Sombra.” Chrysalis said.

"Greetings, Chrysalis.” Sombra said.

"Now to what do I owe the pleasure of meeting you once again after our last encounter?" Chrysalis asked.

"Well, I have something that you might be interested in.” Sombra said as he pulled out a pen drive from his pocket. Chrysalis eyed the pen drive for a moment before taking it and plugging it in the computer that was on the table. She then looked at the information that was in the pen drive and immediately opened her eye in shock.

"This data you have gotten.” Chrysalis said. "Their are not normal. They look arcane in nature.”

"I knew it you would easily identify them.” Sombra said. "It is for that reason why I brought them to you.” Not many know this, but the Changeling syndicate was a group that specializes in the use of magic, which they try to use to take over the world. Chrysalis herself is a master sorceress who masters the art of transformation magic, a type of magic that allows its user to change forms.

"What can you tell me about them?" Sombra said.

"Not much, as I have no idea what kind of magic this is." Chrysalis said.

"Really, and I thought you were an expert in the art of magic.” Sombra said. "Didn't you always brag about how you graduate at the top class at that magic school? What’s it called again? Frogblatt magic school.”

"Toadblatt's school of sorcery,” Chrysalis said. "And yes, I am an expert in magic, but this magic is one I don’t think anyone has ever encountered before.” Chrysalis then turns to face Sombra. ”Anyway, why did you bring this to me since I don’t think you would bring this to me, not unless you want something from me?”

"Sharp as ever, Chrysi." Sombra said. ”Anyway, as you can see, I am researching this unknown energy, and I obviously need some help. Recently, I acquired a gifted apprentice to assist me, but I don't think she is enough for me to unlock the secret of this unknown energy, which is why I am asking for your assistance, as you have some experience when it comes to arcane magic.”

“And why should I help you?" Chrysalis said with a raised eyebrow. "We hadn’t actually been on speaking terms, not since the four-way war that destroyed our organization.”

"Well, first thing first, I hardly doubt you would pass up a change to study this unknown energy,” Sombra said. "And second, I know for a fact that, like me, you are trying to rebuild you organization so you can take over the world, and I also know that, like me, you currently lack the resources and manpower to do so. But with this unknown energy, we might be able to not only rebuild our organization but also make it stronger than before, and by working together, we might be able to achieve it.”

"So you are proposing that we form an alliance.” Chrysalis said.

"That's what I am saying.” Sombra said, and immediately Chrysalis had a thoughtful look on her face. "Come now, what’s there to think about? "It's not like you have much left to lose, and besides, by working together, we might finally be able to restore ourselves to our former glory.”

Hearing that Chrysalis can’t help but agree with Sombra, he was right, as there was not much left for her to lose.

"All right, you have yourself a partnership.” Chrysalis said.

“ Excellent.” Sombra said before he and Chrysalis said shook hands. Unknown to the two, however, is that on the wall of the office, a robotic fly with a camera head was looking at them.
….
In a dark room somewhere, a figure can be seen sitting down on a chair looking at a computer screen that shows sombra and chrysalis meetings.

"So it is true that the umbrum syndicate and the Changeling syndicate are returning.” The figure said. ” Hmmm. I guess it might be high time for me to get out of hiding and make my move.”
….
Sombra, after he was done with his meeting with Chrysalis, was being escorted back into the van that was parked in the building's front parking lot. After entering the van, it drove off; however, as the van drove off unseen by anyone standing behind a park car, there was a small orange fish dress in a green military hat and a green, skin-tight jumpsuit that covered his tail, with a belt with a large, square buckle. The fish stood and watched the van drive off before pulling out a communications device.

"Blah blah blah blah." The fish said as he spoke into the communications device.

"So it is true the Changeling syndicate and umbrum syndicate are returning.” The person on the other end of the device said. "Return to headquarters immediately, cod commander; we need to plan out our next move first before we do anything.”

"Blah blah blah blah," the fish now known as cod commander said before saluting, and after he put his hand down, he began moving far away from the building as fast as he could.

Author's Note

Sorry for the late update, but I have some writers block when doing this story.

Now for my fact of the day:

As you can tell, much of this story was based on Scooby Doo. For example, the music used on the first chase scene was the music used for the Johnny Bravo and Scooby Doo crossover chase scene.

The part about Grim blaming Red Herring is an obvious reference to a pup named Scooby Doo, where Fred would always blame Red Herring for everything from being the monster of the week to other random things.

And this part here

Sonata had snuck out of the circle to take a few deep breaths before eventually returning back to the circle to resume the chase.

Was a reference to Scooby Doo Ahoy, where during a chase scene Fred dad run was being chased into a circle until he sneaked off to take a break before returning back to the circle to continue the chase.

The part where Sunset tried to bride Eddy with a quarter before using two quarters was an obvious reference to how the Scooby gang would bride Scooby and Shaggy with Scooby snack.
This part here:

"I am being pinched by a bunch of crabs." The phantom sang as the crabs pinched him, causing him pain. He then suddenly jumped in pain. "Don't go down there." He then jumped again. "They went down there."

"Oh no, these crabs are getting everywhere." The phantom sang before he suddenly jumped into the air and bounced on the floor a few times, causing the crabs inside of his robe to come out. He stopped bouncing as soon as the last crab got out. He then got back in the middle of the stage and turned to face Eddy.

Was a reference to the new looney tunes where Bugs Bunny did something similar.

Skip to1:35

And also this scene here:
"Curse you.” Rotten sandwich said. "I would have gotten away with it too if it weren’t for you meddling kids and you stupid dog.” The camera then moves to show the entire Scooby Doo gang.

"No, no, no over here.” Sunset said before the camera moved back to them. "Thank you.”
Was a reference to reap walking, where after Billy Mom said the classic line it turned to show the entire Scooby Doo gang before Mandy told the camera to turn back to them.

And the part where everyone acts like that the phantom was rotten sandwich was obvious was a reference to Billy and Mandy's Circus of Fear, as in that both Mandy and Grim act like the main villain, Dr. Fear, being an earthworm, was supposed to be obvious.

And finally inspiration for this chapter was from the Kappa Mikey episode, the phantom of the soundstage, and this scene here:

"What do you have for me?” Sombra asked.

"Rabid dogs for sale.” The man said before opening his coat to reveal rabid dogs.

"Opps, sorry, wrong bench.” Sombra said before he ran off, and shortly afterward the dogs attacked the man.

It came from the Kappa Mikey episode the Oni Express, where something similar happened.

Anyhow, did anyone like the call back to the previous chapter, such as the Changeling syndicate, which was mentioned back in chapter 8, or to Morg the Martian grim reaper, which was mentioned in chapter 13?

Anyhow, don’t forget to leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.

Chapter 22:Puddle jumping

It was a Sunday morning, and the Ed’s dazzling sunset, sunny and grim, was at Ed's front yard. Currently, right now they were working on Eddy's latest scam, which in this case was a pool he was charging people to use. Said pool was a large wooden crate with a diving board attached to it.

“This is it, boys.” Eddy said.”Our best scam yet.”

“That’s what you always said,” Sunset said.

“Well, this time it is,” Eddy said.Now all that is left is to try it out first.” Eddy then turned to Ed. ”Ed, if you please.”

“Got it, Eddy.” Ed took off his clothes, leaving him in his underwear, and began walking towards the diving board. However, as he walked to the board, the sunlight reflected off grim scythe, causing a magical blast to be fired from it and into the pool.

“What was that?” Adagio asked as she saw what just happened.

“Oh, it’s probably nothing.” Grim said before he turned his attention to Ed, who was now on top of the diving board and jumping on it.

“One, two….” Ed said as he jumped before suddenly stopping as he forgot what kinds after two. ”Five. Cannonball.”Ed then jumped into the pool.
….
Ed resurfaced and jumped out of the water, where he did a few air rolls before falling headfirst into the water. Ed then resurfaced with a happy smile.

“That was fun.” Ed said before he suddenly noticed he wasn’t in the pool anymore but in what looked like a swamp.

“Hey, this isn’t the pool.” Ed said in confusion. He then heard something and saw what looked like an old dock house, and sitting down on the wooden dock was an old lady sitting down on a rocking chair and holding a fishing rod. She pulled back the line and was disappointed that she didn’t catch anything.

“Dang it, I caught nothing.” The old lady said as she pulled the worm that was on the hook off and threw it away. ”Maybe I need a different bait.” The old lady then placed a pie on the hook and tossed it back in the water. After a few seconds of waiting, she saw something had pulled on the line.

“I got something.” The old lady said as she pulled the fishing line until eventually she pulled up what she caught and saw what she caught was Ed, who had his mouth in the pie.

"Hi," Ed said.

"Huh, a boy," the old lady said.

"Hi, I am Ed," Ed said.

"Well, Ed, I hope you like pie because I am turning you into one." The old lady said.

"Oh no," Ed said before he suddenly realised something. "Aren't you going to fatten me up first?"

"Good idea." The old lady said as she walked back inside the house, bringing Ed with her.
....
"What's going on here?" Sunset said."Ed should have resurfaced by now."

"Hmm, let me check." Sunny said before she flew into the air and entered the water. They waited a few seconds before Sunny flew back out. "There's a portal in the water."

"How it even got there in the first place." Adagio asked as Sunny landed on the ground.

"My guess is when the sunlight reflected off my scythe and hit the pool, it opened up a cosmic sinkhole," Grim said.

"A cosmic sinkhole," Eddy said. "What the heck is that?"

"A cosmic sinkhole is a magical portal that can suck you up and spit you out anywhere in the world or in any other worlds," Grim said."Ed can be anywhere. He could be at the local pool or beach or in another dimension. It's completely random."

"In that case, let's go; we need to save Ed," Sunset said.

"Oh no, I am not going in there," Grim said.”There's no telling where we might end up."

"Sunny," Sunset said.

"Got it," Sunny said before she used her magic to lift Grim up and toss him into the pool.

"Now let's go." Sunset said as she double D,Eddy and Sonata got onto Sunny, who immediately flew into the air and dived into the pool.

"So we are not going with them," Aria asked.

"Do you even want to?" Adagio asked.

"No," Aria said.

"Then there's your answer." Adagio said." Let's go home." As the two head home, they didn't notice floating in the air above them was a drone that had been watching everything. Once both Aria and Adagio were gone, the drone then dove into the pool.
....
Sunset and co resurfaced, and immediately they found themselves in what looked like a swamp.

"Alright, let's go look for Ed," Sunset said.

"How do we even know we are in the right place?" Eddy said. Suddenly everyone heard Ed's voice.

"I like pie," Ed said.

"I guess that answers that question," Sunset said.

The group follows the voice to a dock house, and after getting on it, they quickly duck down an open window and look through it to see Ed was sitting down on a pie pan and eating a pie.

"Ed, what are you doing?" Sunset asked Ed, who immediately turned to look at them.

"Oh hey guys." Ed said."I am being fattened up so the old lady can turn me into a large pie. By the way, do you guys want some pie?"

"Yum pie," Sonata said.

"Sonata, this isn't the time for pie." Sunset said before turning to face Ed. "Now let's go before...." Before Sunset could finish what she was saying, the old lady walked into the room and immediately saw them.

"Hey." She shouted as she ran towards them.

"Before that happened," Sunset said.

"Run." Eddy said, and immediately everyone quickly ran with Ed, following them after he jumped out of the window, not before taking one last pie, which he ate whole as he ran with the rest of his friends. Sunset and Co. run until they reach the end of the dock, and immediately after reaching the end, Grim fires a magical blast from his scythe and into the water, opening up a cosmic sinkhole.

"Alright everyone, hold hands and ...." Grim said, but before he could finish, everyone jumped.

"Hey," Grim said annoyed before turning back to see the old lady behind him. Panic Grim jumps into the water. The group then swam in the water until they went through the portal.
....
Sunset resurfaced from the water and immediately took a deep breath. She then looked around and saw she was in a bathroom, and currently she was swimming in a bathtub that was currently occupied. When she saw the person who was in the bathtub, Sunset was instantly shocked, as the person in the bathtub was none other than Princess Twilight, who had a look of surprise when she saw Sunset come out of her bathtub.

"Sunset? What the heck?” Twilight said in surprise." How did you get in my bathtub?"

"Ah, it's a long story." Sunset said as she chuckled nervously. "But I don't have time to tell you. So I gotta go now. Bye." Sunset then dives back down.
....
In a Japan hot spring, two Japanese men can be seen sitting down in one of the hot springs.

"I wonder what's with American cartoons these days." One of them said."They are getting bad."

"I am not sure." The other man said."How bad are they anywhere?"

"Very bad." The first man said. "Their latest cartoon is something called Teen Titans Go, which is a reboot of the old cartoon Teen Titans. The new one is bad; it is just full of fart jokes and toilet humor, and let's not forget the show Fairly Odd Parents. I saw the latest season, and compared to the previous season, it's quite bad."

"I quite agree with you." The second man said."The reboot of Teen Titans and the latest season of Fairly Odd Parents is bad. But at least the Fairly OddParents are still a lot more enjoyable when compared to the live-action Fairly OddParents show, Fairy Odder."

"I agree that show was just bad." The first man said."Really, what's with American cartoonists these days? They are making terrible shows out of old classic shows."

"At least they are making improvements." The second man said."I watched the new Fairly Odd Parents show, Fairly Odd Parents: A New Wish. It's quite good."

"Really." The first man said in a curious tone.

"Yeah, really." The second man said."You should check it out." Before more could be said, they saw the hot springs they were in were bubbling, and before they knew it, Grim suddenly came out.

"Hey, who are you?" The first man said.

"Ah, kon'nichiwa." Grim said awkwardly. "Nice hot tub. Anyhow, I should go now. Sayonara." Grim then went back under the water.
....
In a chaotic realm, Discord can be seen taking a bath in his bathtub when suddenly both Eddy and Double D suddenly pop out of the water. The two stare awkwardly at Discord before diving back in the water.

" That was weird." Discord said before shrugging it off and returning back to cleaning himself.
....
Sunny resurfaced from the water and found herself in a bathtub, and in the bathtub with her was Bright Burn, who was taking a bath.

"Oh hey, Sunny," Brightburn said.

"Good enough," Sunny said before she got out of the tub and was heading towards the door.
....
Both Ed and Sonata resurfaced and found themselves in a toilet, and in front of them was the dwarf king.

"Oh hey, Ed, hey Sonata." The dwarf king said as he greets them.

"Oh hey, dwarf king." Sonata said."How have you been?"

"I am doing just great." The dwarf king said."Anyhow, I need to use the bathroom, so if you don't mind."

"Ok," Ed said before he and Sonata dove back into the toilet.
....
In Crystal Prep High School a boy who was heading to his club clubroom had decided to make a quick trip to the bathroom. After entering the school bathroom, he entered a cubicle and was about to do his business. However, before he could, he suddenly ran out of the restroom screaming. Back in the cubicle, it revealed that Grim was in the toilet.

"Was it something I said?" Grim said before he dove back into the toilet.
....
In the bathroom of Sunset Old Apartment, Sunset emerged from the toilet.

"Hey, this place looks familiar." Sunset said before she got out of the toilet and headed towards the door. She opened the door to see her old apartment.

"Of course, I ended up back here." Sunset said in annoyance before she went back into the bathroom and dove back into the toilet.
....
Ed and Sonata resurfaced, and immediately the two find themselves in a bathtub, and in the bathtub with them was Nigel Planter.

"Oh hey, Ed," Nigel said as he greeted Ed.

"Hey, Nigel," Ed said before he and Sonata dove back down.
....
Grim resurfaced and found himself in a kiddie pool, and in the pool with him were Jimmy and Sarah.

"Ah hi." Grim said before Sarah hit him on the head, causing him to go back down the water.
....
Sunset resurfaced and found herself in a bathtub once again, and in the bathtub with her was Flash Sentry.

"Sunset," Flash said in shock.

"Well, this is awkward." Sunset said as she chuckled nervously.

"So how have you been?" Flash said in an attempt to break the awkwardness between them.

"Just great," Sunset said. "Anyhow, I need to go now."

"Wait, before you go, can we talk first?" Flash ask. Sunset was going to say she didn't have the time, but when she saw his expression, she changed her mind.

"All right, let's talk," Sunset said.

"Great." Flash said."Um, if you don't mind."

"Oh right." Sunset said as she got out of the bathtub. "I will wait downstairs."
....
Sunset was sitting down in the living room waiting for Flash. As she sat down, she heard the front door opening, and she turned to see a boy who seemed to be around ten enter the house.

"Oh sunset." The boy said in surprise.

"Oh hey, first base." Sunset greeted First Base Flash's younger brother.

"Hey sunset." First base said before he walked up the stairs. Sunset continued to sit down on the sofa for a few more minutes before she suddenly heard footsteps coming down the stairs. She turned to look at the stairs and saw Flash was walking down the stairs.

"So how have you been, sunset?" Flash asked Sunset.

"I've been doing fine." Sunset said as she stood up.The two stood in silence for a moment before Flash decided to break the silence.

"I am sorry." Flash said, causing Sunset to look at him in confusion.

"Why are you apologising?" Sunset asked.

"For not helping you during the whole Anon-A-Miss incident." Flash said."I knew it wasn't you, but despite that, I didn't help you, and for that I am sorry."

"It's okay." Sunset said softly."It wasn't like you had any obligations to help me."

"Even so, I should have helped you." Flash said, "I saw how they treated you. I heard the things they said. I saw you cry. And still, I never had the courage to..." Flash trailed off as he found himself unable to finish his sentence.

"You were afraid," Sunset said, shocking flash.

"What?" Flash said.

"Everyone in the school was convinced I was guilty. If you’d done something to defend me, they would’ve believed that you were on Anon-a-Miss’s side, and they would have targeted you as well." Sunset said.

"I never thought about that, though...Flash said softly.

"Maybe not consciously, but deep down, you knew what could happen. You have friends and a life there, Flash. This is the first time we've spoken since our relationship ended. By helping me, you’d have had nothing to gain and everything to lose," Sunset said.

The revelation of what Sunset said chilled the boy. It was true that he had never thought about it, but what Sunset said made sense. Surely, he would have ended up just like her.

"I am a coward," Flash said as he turned his attention to the floor.

"No, you’re not, Flash. You're smart. You always have been. There was no reason to risk it. That's why you didn't do it." Sunset said.

"Even so...Flash said but stopped when he felt someone grab his hand. Flash looked up to see Sunset holding his hand and smiling kindly at him.

"It's okay,” Sunset said as she let go of his hand. "The fact you know I was innocent the entire time is more than enough for me. Thanks for believing me."

The two then sat down and remained silent for a moment before eventually that silence was broken by Flash.

"So how did you end up in my bathtub?" Flash asked.

"That's a long story." Sunset said."But a short summary version is that I went into a portal that will randomly send me to any place that has water."

"Oh, so how are you going to get back home?" Flash asked before he and Sunset suddenly heard a scream. The two turned and saw first base running down the stairs.

"First base, what's wrong?" Flash asked his younger brother.

"A skeleton came out of the toilet," First Base said.

"A skeleton," Flash asked.

"Grim," Sunset said.
....
"Why does this keep happening?" Grim asked as he took off his cloak and wrung it dry. After he dried it, he put it back on. Just as he was about to dive back in the toilet, the door opened, and walking into the bathroom were Sunset and Flash Sentry.

"Yep, just as I thought, the skeleton that came out of the toilet was grim." Sunset said.

"There you are." Grim said."I told you we should hold hands, but did you listen?" No. Now everyone is separated and scattered to who knows where."

"All right, I get it; we should have listened." Sunset said."Anyhow, let's go home."

"Right," Grim said as he was about to dive back into the toilet.

"Um, Grim, you know you could just open a portal directly back home, right?" Sunset asked Grim, causing him to stop.

"Dang it," Grim said as he facepalmed. He then summoned his scythe and used it to open a portal back to the cul-de-sac. ”Come on, let’s go.” Grim then entered the portal, and Sunset was about to follow him, but before she could enter, Flash stopped her.

“Wait, before you go, can we exchange numbers?“ Flash asked, “I tried calling your number, but the tone said it wasn’t in service anymore."

“Oh yeah, I got a new phone.” Sunset said.”So, ok, let’s exchange.” The two then exchanged numbers, and once they were done, Sunset then headed towards the portal.

“Bye, Flash, it was nice seeing you again.” Sunset said before she entered the portal, and immediately after entering the portal, it closed, leaving Flash alone. He let out a small sigh before walking out of the bathroom.
….
In a small house somewhere in Equestria, the pony Starlight Glimmer can be seen taking a bath.

“Soon I will have my revenge against Twilight and her friends for ruining everything.” Starlight said as she scrubbed her back, “And once I got Twilight and her friends out of the way, I will….” Before she could finish what she was saying, both Sonata and Ed popped out of the water.

“What the heck.” Starlight said in surprise before jumping out of the bathtub and lighting her horn and pointing it at them.

“All right, who are you and what are you?” Starlight demanded.

“Hey, are we in Equestria?” Sonata asked as she recognised the type of pony in front of her.

“Um, yes.” Starlight said.

“Ok, bye.” Sonata said before she and Ed dove back down into the water. Starlight continued to look at the bathtub in confusion before using her magic to pull out the bath plug, draining the water. When the water drained down, she stared at the empty bathtub to see that both Ed and Sonata were gone, much to her confusion.

“All this talk and planning about revenge must be finally getting to me.” Starlight said.”I must be so stressed with my revenge plan that I am beginning to hallucinate. Maybe I should put my plan for revenge on hold for a while.”
….
In Canterlot Castle, Princess Celestia was taking a bath when suddenly both Eddy and Double D emerged from the water.

“What in the world?” Celestia said in confusion.

“Ah, hi.” Double D said. ”Don’t mind us; we were just leaving.” Both Double D and Eddy then dive back down in the water, leaving a very confused Celestia. As she stared at the water in silence, she came to the most logical conclusion she could think of.

“Discord.” Celestia yelled, believing the lord of chaos was somehow behind this.
….
In Johnny's house, Johnny and Plank were taking a bath when suddenly both Eddy and Double D popped out of the water.

“Holy cow, it’s Eddy and Double D.” Johnny said.”How did you guys get into our bathroom?”

“It seems we are in Johnny's house.” Double D said.

“Good enough.” Eddy said before he got out of the bathtub, and it wasn’t long before Double D followed him.

“What do you think that was about, plank?” Johnny asked Plank, who didn’t say anything.
….
In Eddy's front yard, Sunny can be seen pacing on the front lawn; she continues to pace until she suddenly stops when she sees a portal open in front of her, and out came from the portal were Grim and Sunset.

“There you guys are. I have been waiting for you.” Sunny said.

“Yeah, sorry it took so long to find our way back home.” Sunset said before she and everyone noticed Eddy and Double D walking towards them. "Great! You have arrived safely; now all that’s left is Ed and Sonata. Where are they anywhere?"

“I don’t know; I haven’t seen them.” Sunny said.
….
Ed and Sonata resurface, and immediately the two looked around.

“Where do you think we are, Ed?” Sonata asked Ed. Ed quickly looked in front of him and saw a familiar building.

“Hey, that’s the Weaselthorpe building.” Ed said.

“And you guys shouldn’t be swimming in there.” A voice said, and immediately everyone turned to see a Weaselthorpe student standing not too far away from them.

“And why shouldn’t we?” Sonata asked.

“Because it is filled with crocodiles.” The student said.

“Crocodiles.” Sonata said before she and Ed noticed a crocodile was heading towards them.

”Quick, Ed, let’s get out of here.” Sonata said before she and Ed quickly dive back down into the water.

“They're goners.” The student said as he watched the crocodile dive down into the water.
….
From the swimming pool at Eddy's front yard, both Sonata and Ed burst out.

“There you guys are,” Sunset said.

“Oh hey, sunset.” Sonata said as she and Ed got out of the pool.”Man, I thought we would never get back.”

“Yeah,” Ed said. Suddenly out of nowhere, a fishhook came out of the pool and hooked onto Ed's underwear, and before anyone knew it, Ed was dragged back into the pool.

“What the.” Sunset said as she quickly ran towards Ed and tried to pull him back. However, no matter how hard she pulled, she couldn’t pull back Ed, and in fact, Sunset found herself being slowly pulled along with Ed.

“A little help.” Sunset said as she tried in vain to pull Ed back.

“Right.” Grim said before he and Sonata grabbed Sunset by the waist and helped pull Ed back. But unfortunately it wasn’t enough, as all four were suddenly pulled into the air and into the swimming pool.
….
The four were pulled into the surface, and immediately they found themselves back at the swamp, and in front of them was the old lady, who was holding the fishing rod that she had used to catch Ed.

“I finally got you.” The old lady said.”Now that I got you, I am now going to….” Before the old lady could finish her sentence, a crocodile burst out of the water and devoured the old lady before falling back into the water.

“Hey, isn’t that the crocodile from Weaselthorpe?” Sonata said.”Huh, it must have followed us.”

“Come on, let’s go.” Sunset said as she unhooked Ed's underwear, and immediately all four fell into the water.
….
The four resurface, and immediately they found themselves in a bathtub, and in the bathtub with them was Lord Moldybutt.

“What the lord moldybutt.” Sunset said in shock, and immediately one of the walls in the bathroom broke off.

“You're real,” Grim said.

“Of course I am real.” Lord Moldybutt said. ”And now that you discover my existence, I will now….” Before moldybutt could finish his sentence, the crocodile from before suddenly emerged from the water. Seeing the crocodile moldybutt quickly jump out of the bathtub and quickly run for his life. The crocodile quickly jumped out of the bathtub and followed him.

“ Huh.” Sunset said.”Let’s go home.” All four of them dive back into the water.
….
The four resurface from the water and immediately find themselves back in the swimming pool.

“It looks like we are back.” Sunset said before she and everyone got out of the pool.

“That was fun.” Ed said happily.

“Ed, please put your clothes on.” Sunset said.

“Well, now that that’s all over, we can go back to my scam.” Eddy said.

“Hey, what’s this?” Sonata said as she noticed a nail sticking out of the crate. Out of curiosity, Sonata pulled it off, and immediately the crate collapsed, causing all the water to fall on them.

“Ehhhhh.” Eddy said, annoyed, as he and everyone else were now soaking wet.

“Oops,” Sonata said.
….
In a lake somewhere in the Everfree Forest, the drone from before emerged from the water. It floats in the air before suddenly it begins beeping a small light as it transmits a signal.
….
In a lab somewhere in Canterlot City, Sombra and Chrysalis can be seen staring at a large computer that was receiving transmissions from the drone.

“Well, this is interesting.” Sombra said as he looked at the data that was being sent in by the drone. ”This data that the drone is sending matches the unknown energy; only it's more tamer and mild.”

“I guess you were right about sending a drone to spy on that girl.” Chrysalis said as she looked at the image that the drone was sending. “It seems the drone has ended up at what might be the source of the strange energy.”

“And to think I originally intended to just spy on her to find any information I could use against her.” Sombra said as he joined Chrysalis in observing the image. ”It looks like we hit a gold mine. Anyhow, where do you think this place is?”

“I am not exactly sure, but it’s possible that the images we are seeing are images of another world.” Chrysalis said.

“Another world.” Sombra said.”If the energy is from another world, then how did it end up in a school?”

“I am not exactly sure.” Chrysalis said.”But one possibility is that there might be a leak somewhere in that school that allows the energy to slip from that world into this one.”

“And if we find that leak, we will be much closer in unlocking the secrets of this strange energy.” Sombra said. Suddenly they heard a knock, and the two turned to the door to see Wind Rider walk in.

“Sir, Twilight has arrived.” Wind rider said.

“Ah, so twilight has arrived.” Sombra said before he turned his attention to the computer and quickly turned off the drone camera so it wouldn’t show the images that it was currently sending to them. ”Bring her in.”

“Yes, sir.” Wind Rider said before he left the room. A few minutes later the door opened, and in came Twilight.

“Ah, Twilight, it’s nice to see you make it.” Sombra said.

“So you must be Twilight Sparkle.” Chrysalis said.”It’s nice to finally meet you.“

“Um, may I ask who you are?” Twilight asked.

“Ah, where are my manners? I am chrysalis green, but you may call me chrysalis.” Chrysalis said.

“Um, hi.” Twilight said.

“Anyhow, Chrysalis here is an old associate of mine who has the skill and knowledge we need to unlock the secrets of the strange energy.” Sombra said.”For you see, she is an expert when it comes to the arcane.”

“Arcane as in magic.” Twilight said.

“That’s correct, for you see this strange energy is arcane in nature.” Chrysalis said.”But it’s one I have never seen before.”

“Hold on, magic.” Twilight said.”Magic isn’t real.”

“Oh really? Then how do you explain this?” Chrysalis said before green flames covered her, and immediately after the flame dissipated, it revealed standing in Chrysalis's place was a Twilight lookalike that completely looked like her.

“How.” Twilight said in shock.”That’s impossible.”

“Magic.” Chrysalis said before green flame covered her again, and immediately when the flame dissipated, it revealed Chrysalis was now back in her original form.

“Now that that introduction is out of the way, let’s get to work.” Sombra said as he turned to look at the screen that was still displaying the data that was being shown. ”Anyhow, while waiting for you, me and Chrysalis have been coming up with theories on what this energy is, and we believe it might be from another world.”

“Another world.” Twilight asked as she walked closer to the two.

“It’s the only explanation I can think of.” Chrysalis said.”This energy is completely unknown. It being from another world is the only explanation I can think of. My guess is that there is some kind of leak at the school that allows the energy from the other world to come here.”

“And we are going to find that leak,” Sombra said.
….
Later that night a van can be seen parked in front of Canterlot High School. The side of the van opened, and out came Chrysalis, Twilight, and Sombra.

“Stay here and keep an eye on things.” Sombra said to Wind Rider, who was sitting in the van driver's seat.

“Yes, sir.” Wind rider said.

“Now let’s find that leak.” Sombra said as he, Twilight, and Chrysalis brought out a scanner and began scanning the school front yard to find the source of the leak. As they continued to walk around the school front yard, Twilight scanner eventually began beeping the second she pointed it at the school statue.

“Guys, I found something.” Twilight said, and immediately both Chrysalis and Sombra quickly run in front of the statue and quickly scan it.

“This is it.” Chrysalis said.”This must be where the leak from the other world is from.”

“So what now?"Twilight asked.

“Now this.” Chrysalis said before she pulled a small device from her pocket before climbing onto the platform and placing the device under the horse statue. Once she placed the device under the statue, she quickly climbed down.

“What was that?” Twilight asked.

“A little device I make that will scan and transmit the data it collected.” Chrysalis said.”This way we can continue our observations of the leak without fear of anyone discovering us.”

“Now that we find the leak, we should go now before anyone sees us.” Sombra said before he, Twilight, and Chrysalis began heading towards the van. Unknown to them, however, as they walked away, they didn’t notice a small drone above them that had been recording and scanning everything. Once the drone was done recording, it flew away.
….
In an abandoned warehouse somewhere, a figure can be seen working on what looks like a high-tech armour. This figure was none other than Tirek. After he was finished, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pouch bag and pulled out the seven crystals he had gotten. He then opened the chest compartment of the armour and immediately placed the crystal inside of it. Immediately after he did that, the armour glowed multiple different colours, from red to purple to blue to orange to yellow to pink, and finally white. Once the glow subsided, he quickly pulled out a scanner and began scanning the suit.

“Impressive.” Tirek said, smiling, as he saw the results of his scan. ”I knew those crystals were powerful, but I didn’t think they were this powerful. With the power of the crystals, I can have the means of destroying all the supernatural freaks that dare infect this world.” Suddenly Tirek noticed something from the corner of his eye. He turned and saw it was one of the drones he sent to observe the city.

“Now what do you have for me?” Tirek said as the drone floats in front of him. The drone then projected a holographic screen that showed all the data that it had gathered.

“That girl.” Tirek said as he saw an image of human Twilight on the screen. However, when he saw the scan that the drone had done on her, he was instantly shocked.

“According to the data, it said the girl is human. How can that be?” Tirek said in a confused voice.”Is it possible the one I encountered was some kind of shapeshifter?" Tirek then went through the data that the drone had gathered and was immediately intrigued with what he saw.

“This unknown energy—I have never seen anything like this before.” Tirek said before he decided to play the drone recording. Tirek stood and listened to what they were saying, and immediately when he heard them mentioning a leak and another world, it didn’t take him a second to put two and two together.

“Another world, huh.” Tirek said.”This strange energy is from another world. Interesting.”

Author's Note

Dun dun. It looks like Sombra, Twilight, Chrysalis, and Tirek have found the existence of Equestria, and by the looks of things, things are going to get interesting.

Fun fact: This joker here:

In Crystal Prep High School a boy who was heading to his club clubroom had decided to make a quick trip to the bathroom. After entering the school bathroom, he entered a cubicle and was about to do his business. However, before he could, he suddenly ran out of the restroom screaming. Back in the cubicle, it revealed that Grim was in the toilet.

"Was it something I said?" Grim said before he dove back into the toilet.

Was a reference to the Billy and Mandy episode, the Firebird Sweet, where something similar happened.

Anyhow, don’t forget to leave a comment on what you think of my story so far.